This is a modern-English version of Stories from Tagore, originally written by Tagore, Rabindranath. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


Transcriber's Notes:

Transcription Notes:

Variations in spelling and hyphenation have been retained as in the original.

Variations in spelling and hyphenation have been kept as in the original.

Words listed in the 'Words to be Studied' sections are linked in the text like this. Click on the word to see the explanation.

Words listed in the 'Words to be Studied' sections are linked in the text like this. Click on the word to see the explanation.

A few typographical errors have been corrected. A complete list of changes follows the text.

A few typos have been fixed. A complete list of changes follows the text.


Book cover with spine.

STORIES FROM TAGORE

Tagore's Stories


Publisher's Logo.

THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
NEW YORK · BOSTON · CHICAGO · DALLAS
ATLANTA · SAN FRANCISCO

THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
NEW YORK · BOSTON · CHICAGO · DALLAS
ATLANTA · SAN FRANCISCO

MACMILLAN & CO., Limited
LONDON · BOMBAY · CALCUTTA
MELBOURNE

MACMILLAN & CO., Limited
LONDON · BOMBAY · CALCUTTA
MELBOURNE

THE MACMILLAN CO. OF CANADA, Ltd.
TORONTO

THE MACMILLAN CO. OF CANADA, Ltd.
TORONTO


Stories from Tagore





New York
The Macmillan Company
1918
All rights reserved





New York City
Macmillan
1918
All rights reserved


Copyright 1916 and 1918
By THE MACMILLAN COMPANY

Copyright 1916 and 1918
By THE MACMILLAN COMPANY

 

Set up and electrotyped. Published, October, 1918

Set up and electrotyped. Published, October, 1918


PREFACE

Every experienced teacher must have noticed the difficulty of instructing Indian children out of books that are specially intended for use in English schools. It is not merely that the subjects are unfamiliar, but almost every phrase has English associations that are strange to Indian ears. The environment in which they are written is unknown to the Indian school boy and his mind becomes overburdened with its details which he fails to understand. He cannot give his whole attention to the language and thus master it quickly.

Every experienced teacher must have noticed the difficulty of teaching Indian children from books that are specifically designed for English schools. It’s not just that the topics are unfamiliar, but almost every phrase carries English associations that are confusing to Indian ears. The setting in which they are written is foreign to the Indian schoolboy, and his mind becomes overloaded with details that he doesn’t grasp. He can’t fully focus on the language and therefore doesn’t master it quickly.

The present Indian story-book avoids some at least of these impediments. The surroundings described in it are those of the students' everyday life; the sentiments and characters are familiar. The stories are simply told, and the notes at the end will be sufficient to explain obscure passages. It should be possible for the Indian student to follow the pages of the book easily and intelligently. Those students who have read the stories in the original will have the further advantage of knowing beforehand the whole trend of the narrative and thus they will be able to concentrate their thoughts on the English language itself.

The current Indian storybook sidesteps some of these obstacles. The settings described are those from the students' everyday life; the feelings and characters are relatable. The stories are told in a straightforward manner, and the notes at the end will adequately clarify any confusing sections. Indian students should be able to navigate the pages of the book easily and with understanding. Those students who have read the original stories will have the added advantage of knowing the overall storyline in advance, allowing them to focus more on the English language itself.

It is proposed to publish together in a single volume the original stories whose English translations are given in this Reader. Versions of the same stories in the different Indian vernaculars have already appeared, and others are likely to follow.

It is suggested to publish all the original stories in a single volume, along with their English translations provided in this Reader. Versions of these stories in various Indian languages have already been released, and more are expected to come.

Two of the longest stories in this book—"Master Mashai" and "The Son of Rashmani"—are reproduced in English for the first time. The rest of the stories have been taken, with slight revision, from two English volumes entitled "The Hungry Stones" and "Mashi." A short paragraph has been added from the original Bengali at the end of the story called "The Postmaster." This was unfortunately omitted in the first English edition.

Two of the longest stories in this book—"Master Mashai" and "The Son of Rashmani"—are presented in English for the first time. The other stories have been taken, with minor revisions, from two English collections titled "The Hungry Stones" and "Mashi." A brief paragraph has been added from the original Bengali at the end of the story called "The Postmaster." This was unfortunately left out in the first English edition.

The list of words to be studied has been chosen from each story in order to bring to notice different types of English words. The lists are in no sense exhaustive. The end in view has been to endeavour to create an interest in Indian words and their history, which may lead on to further study.

The list of words to study has been selected from each story to highlight different types of English words. The lists are not exhaustive. The goal is to spark interest in Indian words and their history, which may encourage further exploration.

CONTENTS


THE CABULIWALLAH

The Cabuliwala

STORIES FROM TAGORE

Tales by Tagore


I

THE CABULIWALLAH

My five years' old daughter Mini cannot live without chattering. I really believe that in all her life she has not wasted a minute in silence. Her mother is often vexed at this, and would stop her prattle, but I would not. To see Mini quiet is unnatural, and I cannot bear it long. And so my own talk with her is always lively.

My five-year-old daughter Mini can’t stand being quiet. I honestly think she hasn’t spent a single minute of her life in silence. Her mom often gets annoyed by this and tries to get her to stop talking, but I don’t. It feels unnatural to see Mini being quiet, and I can’t take it for too long. So, our conversations are always lively.

One morning, for instance, when I was in the midst of the seventeenth chapter of my new novel, my little Mini stole into the room, and putting her hand into mine, said: "Father! Ramdayal the door-keeper calls a crow a krow! He doesn't know anything, does he?"

One morning, for example, while I was deep into the seventeenth chapter of my new novel, my little Mini walked into the room, took my hand, and said, "Dad! Ramdayal the doorkeeper calls a crow a krow! He doesn't know anything, does he?"

Before I could explain to her the differences of language in this world, she was embarked on the full tide of another subject. "What do you think, Father? Bhola says there is an elephant in the [Pg 4] clouds, blowing water out of his trunk, and that is why it rains!"

Before I could explain the differences in language in this world to her, she had already moved on to another topic. "What do you think, Dad? Bhola says there's an elephant in the [Pg 4] clouds, blowing water out of his trunk, and that's why it rains!"

And then, darting off anew, while I sat still making ready some reply to this last saying: "Father! what relation is Mother to you?"

And then, as I was sitting there trying to come up with a response to this last statement, I suddenly blurted out, "Dad! What does Mom mean to you?"

With a grave face I contrived to say: "Go and play with Bhola, Mini! I am busy!"

With a serious expression, I managed to say: "Go and play with Bhola, Mini! I'm busy!"

The window of my room overlooks the road. The child had seated herself at my feet near my table, and was playing softly, drumming on her knees. I was hard at work on my seventeenth chapter, where Pratap Singh, the hero, had just caught Kanchanlata, the heroine, in his arms, and was about to escape with her by the third-story window of the castle, when all of a sudden Mini left her play, and ran to the window, crying: "A Cabuliwallah! a Cabuliwallah!" Sure enough in the street below was a Cabuliwallah, passing slowly along. He wore the loose, soiled clothing of his people, with a tall turban; there was a bag on his back, and he carried boxes of grapes in his hand.

The window of my room looks out over the road. The child had settled herself at my feet by my table and was playing quietly, drumming on her knees. I was focused on my seventeenth chapter, where Pratap Singh, the hero, had just caught Kanchanlata, the heroine, in his arms and was about to escape with her through the third-story window of the castle, when suddenly Mini stopped playing and ran to the window, shouting: “A Cabuliwallah! A Cabuliwallah!” Sure enough, in the street below was a Cabuliwallah, walking slowly. He wore loose, dirty clothes typical of his people, along with a tall turban; there was a bag on his back, and he carried boxes of grapes in his hand.

I cannot tell what were my daughter's feelings at the sight of this man, but she began to call him loudly. "Ah!" I thought, "he will come in, and my seventeenth chapter will never be finished!" At which exact moment the Cabuliwallah turned, and looked up at the child. When she saw this, overcome [Pg 5] by terror, she fled to her mother's protection and disappeared. She had a blind belief that inside the bag, which the big man carried, there were perhaps two or three other children like herself. The pedlar meanwhile entered my doorway and greeted me with a smiling face.

I can’t say what my daughter felt when she saw this man, but she started calling out to him loudly. “Oh no!” I thought, “he’s going to come in, and my seventeenth chapter will never get done!” Just then, the Cabuliwallah turned and looked at the child. When she noticed this, terrified, she ran to her mother for safety and vanished. She had a naive belief that inside the bag the big man was carrying, there were maybe two or three other kids just like her. Meanwhile, the peddler stepped into my doorway and greeted me with a smile.

So precarious was the position of my hero and my heroine, that my first impulse was to stop and buy something, since the man had been called. I made some small purchases, and a conversation began about Abdurrahman, the Russians, the English, and the Frontier Policy.

So precarious was the situation of my hero and heroine that my first instinct was to pause and buy something, since the man had been summoned. I made a few small purchases, and a discussion started about Abdurrahman, the Russians, the English, and the Frontier Policy.

As he was about to leave, he asked: "And where is the little girl, sir?"

As he was about to leave, he asked, "So where's the little girl, sir?"

And I, thinking that Mini must get rid of her false fear, had her brought out.

And I, believing that Mini needed to overcome her irrational fear, had her brought outside.

She stood by my chair, and looked at the Cabuliwallah and his bag. He offered her nuts and raisins, but she would not be tempted, and only clung the closer to me, with all her doubts increased.

She stood next to my chair and looked at the Cabuliwallah and his bag. He offered her nuts and raisins, but she wasn’t interested and held on to me even tighter, her doubts only growing.

This was their first meeting.

This was their first meeting.

One morning, however, not many days later, as I was leaving the house, I was startled to find Mini, seated on a bench near the door, laughing and talking, with the great Cabuliwallah at her feet. In all her life, it appeared, my small daughter had never found so patient a listener, save her father. And [Pg 6] already the corner of her little sari was stuffed with almonds and raisins, the gift of her visitor. "Why did you give her those?" I said, and taking out an eight-anna bit, I handed it to him. The man accepted the money without demur, and slipped it into his pocket.

One morning, not long after, as I was leaving the house, I was surprised to see Mini sitting on a bench by the door, laughing and chatting with the great Cabuliwallah at her feet. It seemed that in all her life, my little girl had never found such a patient listener, except for her dad. And [Pg 6] the corner of her little sari was already stuffed with almonds and raisins, gifts from her visitor. "Why did you give her those?" I asked, and taking out an eight-anna coin, I handed it to him. The man accepted the money without hesitation and tucked it into his pocket.

Alas, on my return an hour later, I found the unfortunate coin had made twice its own worth of trouble! For the Cabuliwallah had given it to Mini; and her mother, catching sight of the bright round object, had pounced on the child with: "Where did you get that eight-anna bit?"

Alas, when I returned an hour later, I found that the unfortunate coin had caused twice its worth in trouble! For the Cabuliwallah had given it to Mini; and her mother, seeing the shiny round object, had swooped down on the child with: "Where did you get that eight-anna coin?"

"The Cabuliwallah gave it me," said Mini cheerfully.

"The Cabuliwallah gave it to me," Mini said cheerfully.

"The Cabuliwallah gave it you!" cried her mother much shocked. "O Mini! how could you take it from him?"

"The Cabuliwallah gave it to you!" her mother exclaimed, clearly shocked. "Oh Mini! How could you take it from him?"

I, entering at the moment, saved her from impending disaster, and proceeded to make my own inquiries.

I walked in just in time to save her from impending disaster, and then started asking my own questions.

It was not the first or second time, I found, that the two had met. The Cabuliwallah had overcome the child's first terror by a judicious bribery of nuts and almonds, and the two were now great friends.

It wasn't the first or second time, I realized, that they had met. The Cabuliwallah had won over the child's initial fear with a bribe of nuts and almonds, and now they were great friends.

They had many quaint jokes, which afforded them much amusement. Seated in front of him, looking down on his gigantic frame in all her tiny dignity, [Pg 7] Mini would ripple her face with laughter and begin: "O Cabuliwallah! Cabuliwallah! what have you got in your bag?"

They had a lot of charming jokes that made them laugh a lot. Sitting in front of him, looking down at his huge figure with all her small dignity, [Pg 7] Mini would break into laughter and start: "Oh Cabuliwallah! Cabuliwallah! what do you have in your bag?"

And he would reply, in the nasal accents of the mountaineer: "An elephant!" Not much cause for merriment, perhaps; but how they both enjoyed the fun! And for me, this child's talk with a grown-up man had always in it something strangely fascinating.

And he would reply, in the nasal tone of the mountain dweller: "An elephant!" Not much reason to laugh, maybe; but they both loved the fun! And for me, this child's conversation with an adult always had something oddly fascinating about it.

Then the Cabuliwallah, not to be behindhand, would take his turn: "Well, little one, and when are you going to the father-in-law's house?"

Then the Cabuliwallah, not wanting to be outdone, would take his turn: "Well, little one, when are you going to your in-laws' house?"

Now most small Bengali maidens have heard long ago about the father-in-law's house; but we, being a little new-fangled, had kept these things from our child, and Mini at this question must have been a trifle bewildered. But she would not show it, and with ready tact replied: "Are you going there?"

Now most young Bengali girls have heard about their father-in-law's house long ago; but we, being a bit modern, had kept these things from our child, and Mini, when asked, must have felt a little confused. But she didn't show it, and with quick thinking replied: "Are you going there?"

Amongst men of the Cabuliwallah's class, however, it is well known that the words father-in-law's house have a double meaning. It is a euphemism for jail, the place where we are well cared for, at no expense to ourselves. In this sense would the sturdy pedlar take my daughter's question. "Ah," he would say, shaking his fist at an invisible policeman, "I will thrash my father-in-law!" Hearing this, and picturing the poor discomfited relative, Mini [Pg 8] would go off into peals of laughter, in which her formidable friend would join.

Among men of the Cabuliwallah's class, it's well known that the phrase father-in-law's house has a double meaning. It’s a euphemism for jail, the place where we are well taken care of, without any cost to us. In this context, the sturdy peddler would interpret my daughter's question. "Ah," he would say, shaking his fist at an invisible policeman, "I will beat my father-in-law!" Hearing this and imagining the poor, distressed relative, Mini [Pg 8] would burst into laughter, joined by her formidable friend.

These were autumn mornings, the very time of year when kings of old went forth to conquest; and I, never stirring from my little corner in Calcutta, would let my mind wander over the whole world. At the very name of another country, my heart would go out to it, and at the sight of a foreigner in the streets, I would fall to weaving a network of dreams,—the mountains, the glens, and the forests of his distant home, with his cottage in its setting, and the free and independent life of far-away wilds. Perhaps the scenes of travel conjure themselves up before me and pass and repass in my imagination all the more vividly, because I lead such a vegetable existence that a call to travel would fall upon me like a thunder-bolt. In the presence of this Cabuliwallah I was immediately transported to the foot of arid mountain peaks, with narrow little defiles twisting in and out amongst their towering heights. I could see the string of camels bearing the merchandise, and the company of turbanned merchants carrying some their queer old firearms, and some their spears, journeying downward towards the plains. I could see—. But at some such point Mini's mother would intervene, imploring me to "beware of that man."

These were autumn mornings, the perfect time of year when ancient kings went out to conquer; and I, never leaving my little corner in Calcutta, would let my imagination roam the entire world. Just hearing the name of another country would tug at my heart, and when I spotted a foreigner on the street, I would start weaving a dreamscape—the mountains, valleys, and forests of his distant homeland, with his cottage in its surroundings, and the free and adventurous life of far-off wilderness. Maybe the scenes of travel are so vivid in my mind because I live such a routine life that a call to adventure would hit me like a lightning bolt. In the presence of this Cabuliwallah, I was instantly transported to the foot of dry mountain peaks, with narrow paths twisting in and out among their towering heights. I could see a line of camels carrying goods, and a group of turbanned merchants, some with their quirky old firearms and others with their spears, traveling down towards the plains. I could see—. But at that point, Mini's mother would intervene, urging me to "be careful of that man."

Mini's mother is unfortunately a very timid lady. [Pg 9] Whenever she hears a noise in the street, or sees people coming towards the house, she always jumps to the conclusion that they are either thieves, or drunkards, or snakes, or tigers, or malaria, or cockroaches, or caterpillars. Even after all these years of experience, she is not able to overcome her terror. So she was full of doubts about the Cabuliwallah, and used to beg me to keep a watchful eye on him.

Mini's mom is sadly a really shy woman. [Pg 9] Whenever she hears a noise outside or sees people approaching the house, she always jumps to the conclusion that they are either thieves, drunks, snakes, tigers, malaria, cockroaches, or caterpillars. Even after all these years of experience, she still can't shake her fear. So, she was constantly worried about the Cabuliwallah and would ask me to keep a close eye on him.

I tried to laugh her fear gently away, but then she would turn round on me seriously, and ask me solemn questions:—

I tried to laugh her fear away gently, but then she would turn to me seriously and ask me solemn questions:—

Were children never kidnapped?

Were kids ever kidnapped?

Was it, then, not true that there was slavery in Cabul?

Was it not true that there was slavery in Cabul?

Was it so very absurd that this big man should be able to carry off a tiny child?

Was it really that ridiculous for this big guy to carry off a little kid?

I urged that, though not impossible, it was highly improbable. But this was not enough, and her dread persisted. As it was indefinite, however, it did not seem right to forbid the man the house, and the intimacy went on unchecked.

I insisted that, while it wasn't impossible, it was very unlikely. But that wasn't enough, and her fear continued. Since it was unclear, it didn't seem fair to deny the man access to the house, and their closeness continued without any restrictions.

Once a year in the middle of January Rahmun, the Cabuliwallah, was in the habit of returning to his country, and as the time approached he would be very busy, going from house to house collecting his debts. This year, however, he could always find time to come and see Mini. It would have seemed [Pg 10] to an outsider that there was some conspiracy between the two, for when he could not come in the morning, he would appear in the evening.

Once a year in mid-January, Rahmun, the Cabuliwallah, would usually head back home, and as the date got closer, he’d be busy going from house to house collecting his debts. This year, though, he always managed to find time to visit Mini. To an outsider, it might have looked like there was some sort of conspiracy between them, because when he couldn’t make it in the morning, he would show up in the evening.

Even to me it was a little startling now and then, in the corner of a dark room, suddenly to surprise this tall, loose-garmented, much bebagged man; but when Mini would run in smiling, with her "O Cabuliwallah! Cabuliwallah!" and the two friends, so far apart in age, would subside into their old laughter and their old jokes, I felt reassured.

Even I found it a bit surprising now and then, in the corner of a dark room, to suddenly catch sight of this tall man in loose clothing, looking quite messy; but when Mini would run in with a smile, calling out "O Cabuliwallah! Cabuliwallah!" and the two friends, though so different in age, would settle into their familiar laughter and old jokes, I felt comforted.

One morning, a few days before he had made up his mind to go, I was correcting my proof sheets in my study. It was chilly weather. Through the window the rays of the sun touched my feet, and the slight warmth was very welcome. It was almost eight o'clock, and the early pedestrians were returning home with their heads covered. All at once I heard an uproar in the street, and, looking out, saw Rahmun being led away bound between two policemen, and behind them a crowd of curious boys. There were blood-stains on the clothes of the Cabuliwallah, and one of the policemen carried a knife. Hurrying out, I stopped them, and inquired what it all meant. Partly from one, partly from another, I gathered that a certain neighbour had owed the pedlar something for a Rampuri shawl, but had falsely [Pg 11] denied having bought it, and that in the course of the quarrel Rahmun had struck him. Now, in the heat of his excitement, the prisoner began calling his enemy all sorts of names, when suddenly in a verandah of my house appeared my little Mini, with her usual exclamation: "O Cabuliwallah! Cabuliwallah!" Rahmun's face lighted up as he turned to her. He had no bag under his arm to-day, so she could not discuss the elephant with him. She at once therefore proceeded to the next question: "Are you going to the father-in-law's house?" Rahmun laughed and said: "Just where I am going, little one!" Then, seeing that the reply did not amuse the child, he held up his fettered hands. "Ah!" he said, "I would have thrashed that old father-in-law, but my hands are bound!"

One morning, a few days before he decided to leave, I was going through my proof sheets in my study. It was chilly outside. The sun's rays came through the window and warmed my feet, which felt great. It was almost eight o'clock, and the early morning walkers were heading home with their heads covered. Suddenly, I heard a commotion in the street, and when I looked out, I saw Rahmun being taken away in handcuffs between two policemen, with a crowd of curious boys following them. There were bloodstains on the Cabuliwallah's clothes, and one of the policemen was holding a knife. I rushed outside to stop them and asked what was going on. From different people, I learned that a neighbor had owed the vendor money for a Rampuri shawl but had denied buying it. During their argument, Rahmun had struck him. Rahmun, caught up in the moment, started yelling insults at his accuser, when suddenly, my little Mini appeared on the verandah with her usual shout: "O Cabuliwallah! Cabuliwallah!" Rahmun's face lit up when he turned to her. He didn't have his bag today, so they couldn't talk about the elephant. Instead, she quickly asked, "Are you going to the father-in-law's house?" Rahmun laughed and replied, "That's exactly where I'm headed, little one!" Then, noticing that his answer didn't entertain her, he held up his cuffed hands. "Ah!" he said, "I would have beaten that old father-in-law, but my hands are tied!"

On a charge of murderous assault, Rahmun was sentenced to some years' imprisonment.

On a charge of attempted murder, Rahmun was sentenced to several years in prison.

Time passed away and he was not remembered. The accustomed work in the accustomed place was ours, and the thought of the once free mountaineer spending his years in prison seldom or never occurred to us. Even my light-hearted Mini, I am ashamed to say, forgot her old friend. New companions filled her life. As she grew older, she spent more of her time with girls. So much time indeed did [Pg 12] she spend with them that she came no more, as she used to do, to her father's room. I was scarcely on speaking terms with her.

Time went by, and he was forgotten. The routine work in the familiar place was ours, and we rarely thought about the once-free mountaineer spending his years in prison. Even my cheerful Mini, I’m ashamed to admit, forgot her old friend. New friends filled her life. As she got older, she spent more time with girls. In fact, she spent so much time with them that she no longer came to her father's room like she used to. I barely spoke to her.

Years had passed away. It was once more autumn and we had made arrangements for our Mini's marriage. It was to take place during the Puja Holidays. With Durga returning to Kailas, the light of our home also was to depart to her husband's house, and leave her father's in the shadow.

Years had gone by. It was autumn again, and we had made plans for Mini's wedding. It was set to happen during the Puja Holidays. With Durga going back to Kailas, the light of our home would also be leaving for her husband's house, casting her father's place into shadow.

The morning was bright. After the rains, there was a sense of ablution in the air, and the sun-rays looked like pure gold. So bright were they, that they gave a beautiful radiance even to the sordid brick walls of our Calcutta lanes. Since early dawn that day the wedding-pipes had been sounding, and at each beat my own heart throbbed. The wail of the tune, Bhairavi, seemed to intensify my pain at the approaching separation. My Mini was to be married that night.

The morning was bright. After the rain, there was a fresh feeling in the air, and the sun's rays looked like pure gold. They were so bright that they added a beautiful glow even to the shabby brick walls of our Calcutta lanes. Since early dawn that day, wedding music had been playing, and with every beat, my own heart raced. The mournful melody of Bhairavi seemed to amplify my sadness about the upcoming separation. My Mini was getting married that night.

From early morning noise and bustle had pervaded the house. In the courtyard the canopy had to be slung on its bamboo poles; the chandeliers with their tinkling sound must be hung in each room and verandah. There was no end of hurry and excitement. I was sitting in my study, looking through the accounts, when some one entered, saluting respectfully, and stood before me. It was Rahmun the [Pg 13] Cabuliwallah. At first I did not recognise him. He had no bag, nor the long hair, nor the same vigour that he used to have. But he smiled, and I knew him again.

From early morning, noise and activity filled the house. In the courtyard, the canopy had to be set up on its bamboo poles; the chandeliers with their tinkling sound needed to be hung in every room and on the verandah. There was no end to the hurry and excitement. I was sitting in my study, going through the accounts, when someone entered, greeted me respectfully, and stood before me. It was Rahmun the [Pg 13] Cabuliwallah. At first, I didn’t recognize him. He lacked his bag, didn’t have the long hair, and didn’t possess the same energy he used to have. But he smiled, and I recognized him again.

"When did you come, Rahmun?" I asked him.

"When did you get here, Rahmun?" I asked him.

"Last evening," he said, "I was released from jail."

"Last night," he said, "I was let out of jail."

The words struck harsh upon my ears. I had never before talked with one who had wounded his fellow, and my heart shrank within itself when I realised this; for I felt that the day would have been better-omened had he not turned up.

The words hit my ears hard. I had never spoken to someone who had hurt another person, and my heart sank when I realized this; I thought the day would have been better if he hadn’t shown up.

"There are ceremonies going on," I said, "and I am busy. Could you perhaps come another day?"

"There are ceremonies happening," I said, "and I'm busy. Could you maybe come another day?"

At once he turned to go; but as he reached the door he hesitated, and said: "May I not see the little one, sir, for a moment?" It was his belief that Mini was still the same. He had pictured her running to him as she used, calling "O Cabuliwallah! Cabuliwallah!" He had imagined too that they would laugh and talk together, just as of old. In fact, in memory of former days he had brought, carefully wrapped up in paper, a few almonds and raisins and grapes, obtained somehow from a countryman; for his own little fund was dispersed.

He turned to leave but paused at the door and asked, "Can I see the little one for a moment, sir?" He believed Mini was still the same. He imagined her running to him like she used to, calling out "O Cabuliwallah! Cabuliwallah!" He had also envisioned them laughing and talking together just like before. To remember the old times, he had brought along a few almonds, raisins, and grapes, carefully wrapped in paper, which he had somehow gotten from a fellow villager, as his own savings were all gone.

I said again: "There is a ceremony in the house, and you will not be able to see any one to-day." [Pg 14]

I said again, "There's a ceremony happening in the house, and you won't be able to see anyone today." [Pg 14]

The man's face fell. He looked wistfully at me for a moment, then said "Good morning," and went out.

The man's expression dropped. He looked at me with a sense of longing for a moment, then said, "Good morning," and walked out.

I felt a little sorry, and would have called him back, but I found he was returning of his own accord. He came close up to me holding out his offerings with the words: "I brought these few things, sir, for the little one. Will you give them to her?"

I felt a bit sorry and would have called him back, but I realized he was coming back on his own. He approached me, holding out his gifts and said, "I brought these things, sir, for the little one. Will you give them to her?"

I took them and was going to pay him, but he caught my hand and said: "You are very kind, sir! Keep me in your recollection. Do not offer me money!—You have a little girl: I too have one like her in my own home. I think of her, and bring fruits to your child—not to make a profit for myself."

I took them and was going to pay him, but he grabbed my hand and said: "You're very kind, sir! Keep me in your recollection. Don’t offer me money!—You have a little girl: I also have one like her at home. I think of her and bring fruits to your child—not to make a profit for myself."

Saying this, he put his hand inside his big loose robe, and brought out a small and dirty piece of paper. With great care he unfolded this, and smoothed it out with both hands on my table. It bore the impression of a little hand. Not a photograph. Not a drawing. The impression of an ink-smeared hand laid flat on the paper. This touch of his own little daughter had been always on his heart, as he had come year after year to Calcutta to sell his wares in the streets.

Saying this, he reached into his large, loose robe and pulled out a small, dirty piece of paper. Carefully, he unfolded it and smoothed it out with both hands on my table. It had the impression of a tiny hand. Not a photograph. Not a drawing. The impression of an ink-stained hand pressed flat onto the paper. This reminder of his little daughter had always been in his heart as he returned year after year to Calcutta to sell his goods on the streets.

Tears came to my eyes. I forgot that he was a poor Cabuli fruit-seller, while I was—. But no, what was I more than he? He also was a father. [Pg 15]

Tears filled my eyes. I forgot that he was just a poor fruit seller from Kabul, while I was—. But no, what was I really more than him? He was also a father. [Pg 15]

That impression of the hand of his little Pārbati in her distant mountain home reminded me of my own little Mini.

That memory of my little Pārbati in her faraway mountain home made me think of my own little Mini.

I sent for Mini immediately from the inner apartment. Many difficulties were raised, but I would not listen. Clad in the red silk of her wedding-day, with the sandal paste on her forehead, and adorned as a young bride, Mini came, and stood bashfully before me.

I called for Mini right away from the inner room. Many objections were brought up, but I didn’t want to hear them. Dressed in the red silk from her wedding day, with sandalwood paste on her forehead, and looking like a young bride, Mini came in and stood shyly before me.

The Cabuliwallah looked a little staggered at the apparition. He could not revive their old friendship. At last he smiled and said: "Little one, are you going to your father-in-law's house?"

The Cabuliwallah looked a bit taken aback by the sight. He couldn't bring back their old friendship. Finally, he smiled and said, "Hey there, are you on your way to your father-in-law's house?"

But Mini now understood the meaning of the word "father-in-law," and she could not reply to him as of old. She flushed up at the question, and stood before him with her bride-like face turned down.

But Mini now understood what "father-in-law" meant, and she couldn't respond to him like she used to. She blushed at the question and stood in front of him with her bride-like face looking down.

I remembered the day when the Cabuliwallah and my Mini had first met, and I felt sad. When she had gone, Rahmun heaved a deep sigh, and sat down on the floor. The idea had suddenly come to him that his daughter too must have grown in this long time, and that he would have to make friends with her anew. Assuredly he would not find her as he used to know her. And besides, what might not have happened to her in these eight years?

I remembered the day when the Cabuliwallah and my Mini first met, and I felt sad. When she left, Rahmun sighed deeply and sat down on the floor. It suddenly struck him that his daughter must have grown up a lot during this time, and he would have to reconnect with her all over again. He surely wouldn’t find her the way he once did. Plus, so much could have happened to her in these eight years.

The marriage-pipes sounded, and the mild autumn [Pg 16] sun streamed round us. But Rahmun sat in the little Calcutta lane, and saw before him the barren mountains of Afghanistan.

The wedding music played, and the gentle autumn [Pg 16] sun shone all around us. But Rahmun sat in the narrow Calcutta street, looking at the desolate mountains of Afghanistan.

I took out a bank-note and gave it to him, saying: "Go back to your own daughter, Rahmun, in your own country, and may the happiness of your meeting bring good fortune to my child!"

I pulled out a banknote and handed it to him, saying: "Go back to your own daughter, Rahmun, in your own country, and may your reunion bring good luck to my child!"

Having made this present, I had to curtail some of the festivities. I could not have the electric lights I had intended, nor the military band, and the ladies of the house were despondent at it. But to me the wedding-feast was all the brighter for the thought that in a distant land a long-lost father met again with his only child.

Having given this gift, I had to cut back on some of the celebrations. I couldn't have the electric lights I had intended, nor the military band, and the women in the house were upset about it. But for me, the wedding feast felt even more special knowing that in a faraway place, a long-lost father was reuniting with his only child.

WORDS TO BE STUDIED

precarious. From the root "prec," meaning prayer. Compare deprecate, imprecation; "precarious" means, therefore, held by entreaty, and thus insecure.

precarious. From the root "prec," which means prayer. Compare deprecate, imprecation; "precarious" means, therefore, maintained by request, and thus unstable.

impending. From the Latin "pendere," to hang. Compare depend, expend, expensive, pendant, suspend, interdependent, independent.

impending. From the Latin "pendere," meaning to hang. Compare depend, expend, expensive, pendant, suspend, interdependent, independent.

judicious. From the root "jus," "jud," meaning law, right. Compare judge, judicial, judgment, just, prejudge, adjustment, adjudicate.

judicious. From the root "jus," "jud," meaning law, right. Compare judge, judicial, judgment, just, prejudge, adjustment, adjudicate.

euphemism. A Greek root "phe," meaning speech. Compare blasphemy.

euphemism. The Greek root "phe" means speech. Compare blasphemy.

transported. From the Latin "portare," to carry. Compare porter, import, export, deport, support, deportation.

transported. From the Latin "portare," which means to carry. Compare porter, import, export, deport, support, deportation.

intervene. From the Latin "venire," to come. Compare convenient, convene, supervene, prevent. [Pg 17]

intervene. From the Latin "venire," meaning to come. Compare convenient, convene, supervene, prevent. [Pg 17]

conclusion. From the Latin "claudere," to close, shut. Compare include, preclude, exclude, exclusive, exclusion.

conclusion. From the Latin "claudere," which means to close or shut. Compare include, preclude, exclude, exclusive, exclusion.

exclamation. From the Latin "clamare," to cry out. Compare clamour, proclaim, proclamation, clamorous, disclaim, declaim.

exclamation. From the Latin "clamare," which means to shout out. Compare clamour, proclaim, proclamation, clamorous, disclaim, declaim.

separation. From the Latin "parare," to make ready. Compare prepare, preparation, compare, comparison, comparative.

separation. From the Latin "parare," which means to make ready. Compare prepare, preparation, compare, comparison, comparative.

recollect. From the Latin "legere," to choose. Compare collect, elect, election, college, eligible.

recollect. From the Latin "legere," which means to choose. Compare collect, elect, election, college, eligible.

impression. From the Latin "premere," to press. Compare impressive, depress, express, suppress, oppress, pressure.

impression. From the Latin "premere," meaning to press. Compare impressive, depress, express, suppress, oppress, pressure.

photograph. From two Greek roots "phōt," meaning light and "graph," meaning to write. Compare epigraph, epigram, photographic, phosphorus, graph, diagram.

photograph. From two Greek roots "phōt," meaning light, and "graph," meaning to write. Compare epigraph, epigram, photographic, phosphorus, graph, diagram.

intend. From the Latin "tendere," meaning to stretch. Compare extend, superintend, attend, attendant, extensive, tense, pretend, distend, contend.

intend. From the Latin "tendere," which means to stretch. Compare extend, superintend, attend, attendant, extensive, tense, pretend, distend, contend.


THE HOME-COMING

The Homecoming


II

THE HOME-COMING

Phatik Chakravorti was ringleader among the boys of the village. A new mischief got into his head. There was a heavy log lying on the mud-flat of the river waiting to be shaped into a mast for a boat. He decided that they should all work together to shift the log by main force from its place and roll it away. The owner of the log would be angry and surprised, and they would all enjoy the fun. Every one seconded the proposal, and it was carried unanimously.

Phatik Chakravorti was the leader among the boys in the village. A new prank popped into his head. There was a heavy log lying on the river’s muddy bank, waiting to be turned into a mast for a boat. He thought they should all join forces to move the log from its spot and roll it away. The owner of the log would be furious and shocked, and they would all have a good time. Everyone supported the proposal, and it was accepted unanimously.

But just as the fun was about to begin, Mākhan, Phatik's younger brother, sauntered up and sat down on the log in front of them all without a word. The boys were puzzled for a moment. He was pushed, rather timidly, by one of the boys and told to get up; but he remained quite unconcerned. He appeared like a young philosopher meditating on the futility of games. Phatik was furious. "Mākhan," he cried, "if you don't get down this minute I'll thrash you!" [Pg 22]

But just as the fun was about to begin, Mākhan, Phatik's younger brother, walked over and sat down on the log in front of everyone without saying a word. The boys were confused for a moment. One of them pushed him, rather timidly, and told him to get up; but he stayed completely unconcerned. He looked like a young philosopher reflecting on the uselessness of games. Phatik was furious. "Mākhan," he shouted, "if you don't get down this minute, I'll beat you up!" [Pg 22]

Mākhan only moved to a more comfortable position.

Mākhan just shifted to a more comfortable spot.

Now, if Phatik was to keep his regal dignity before the public, it was clear he ought to carry out his threat. But his courage failed him at the crisis. His fertile brain, however, rapidly seized upon a new manœuvre which would discomfit his brother and afford his followers an added amusement. He gave the word of command to roll the log and Mākhan over together. Mākhan heard the order and made it a point of honour to stick on. But he overlooked the fact, like those who attempt earthly fame in other matters, that there was peril in it.

Now, if Phatik wanted to maintain his royal dignity in front of everyone, it was clear he needed to go through with his threat. But he lost his nerve at the critical moment. However, his clever mind quickly came up with a new plan that would embarrass his brother and entertain his followers even more. He ordered everyone to roll the log and Mākhan together. Mākhan heard the command and made it his personal challenge to stay on. But he didn’t realize, like many who chase after fame in other areas, that there was danger in it.

The boys began to heave at the log with all their might, calling out, "One, two, three, go!" At the word "go" the log went; and with it went Mākhan's philosophy, glory and all.

The boys started to lift the log with all their strength, shouting, "One, two, three, go!" At the word "go," the log moved, taking Mākhan's philosophy, glory, and everything with it.

The other boys shouted themselves hoarse with delight. But Phatik was a little frightened. He knew what was coming. And, sure enough, Mākhan rose from Mother Earth blind as Fate and screaming like the Furies. He rushed at Phatik and scratched his face and beat him and kicked him, and then went crying home. The first act of the drama was over.

The other boys shouted themselves hoarse with excitement. But Phatik felt a bit scared. He knew what was coming. Sure enough, Mākhan emerged from the ground, blind with rage and screaming like a banshee. He charged at Phatik, scratching his face, hitting him, and kicking him, and then ran home crying. The first act of the drama was done.

Phatik wiped his face, and sat down on the edge of a sunken barge by the river bank, and began to chew a piece of grass. A boat came up to the landing [Pg 23] and a middle-aged man, with grey hair and dark moustache, stepped on shore. He saw the boy sitting there doing nothing and asked him where the Chakravortis lived. Phatik went on chewing the grass and said: "Over there," but it was quite impossible to tell where he pointed. The stranger asked him again. He swung his legs to and fro on the side of the barge and said: "Go and find out," and continued to chew the grass as before.

Phatik wiped his face and sat down on the edge of a sunken barge by the riverbank, starting to chew on a piece of grass. A boat approached the landing, and a middle-aged man with gray hair and a dark mustache stepped ashore. He noticed the boy sitting there doing nothing and asked him where the Chakravortis lived. Phatik kept chewing the grass and said, "Over there," but it was impossible to tell where he was pointing. The stranger asked him again. Phatik swung his legs back and forth on the side of the barge and replied, "Go and find out," continuing to chew the grass as before.

But now a servant came down from the house and told Phatik his mother wanted him. Phatik refused to move. But the servant was the master on this occasion. He took Phatik up roughly and carried him, kicking and struggling in impotent rage.

But now a servant came down from the house and told Phatik his mom wanted him. Phatik refused to budge. But the servant was in charge this time. He grabbed Phatik and carried him, who was kicking and struggling in frustrated anger.

When Phatik came into the house, his mother saw him. She called out angrily: "So you have been hitting Mākhan again?"

When Phatik walked into the house, his mother noticed him. She shouted angrily, "So you’ve been hitting Mākhan again?"

Phatik answered indignantly: "No, I haven't! Who told you that?"

Phatik replied angrily, "No, I haven't! Who said that?"

His mother shouted: "Don't tell lies! You have."

His mom yelled, "Stop lying! You have."

Phatik said sullenly: "I tell you, I haven't. You ask Mākhan!" But Mākhan thought it best to stick to his previous statement. He said: "Yes, mother. Phatik did hit me."

Phatik said gloomily, "I swear, I didn't. Just ask Mākhan!" But Mākhan decided it was better to stick to what he had said before. He replied, "Yes, mom. Phatik did hit me."

Phatik's patience was already exhausted. He could not bear this injustice. He rushed at Mākhan [Pg 24] and hammered him with blows: "Take that," he cried, "and that, and that, for telling lies."

Phatik's patience was already worn out. He couldn't stand this unfairness. He charged at Mākhan [Pg 24] and hit him with punches: "Take that," he shouted, "and that, and that, for lying."

His mother took Mākhan's side in a moment, and pulled Phatik away, beating him with her hands. When Phatik pushed her aside, she shouted out: "What! you little villain! Would you hit your own mother?"

His mom immediately took Mākhan's side, pulling Phatik away and hitting him with her hands. When Phatik shoved her aside, she yelled, "What! You little brat! Are you really going to hit your own mother?"

It was just at this critical juncture that the grey-haired stranger arrived. He asked what was the matter. Phatik looked sheepish and ashamed.

It was just at this critical juncture that the gray-haired stranger showed up. He asked what was wrong. Phatik looked embarrassed and ashamed.

But when his mother stepped back and looked at the stranger, her anger was changed to surprise. For she recognized her brother and cried: "Why, Dada! Where have you come from?"

But when his mother stepped back and looked at the stranger, her anger turned to surprise. She recognized her brother and exclaimed, "Dada! Where have you been?"

As she said these words, she bowed to the ground and touched his feet. Her brother had gone away soon after she had married; and he had started business in Bombay. His sister had lost her husband while he was there. Bishamber had now come back to Calcutta and had at once made enquiries about his sister. He had then hastened to see her as soon as he found out where she was.

As she spoke, she bowed to the ground and touched his feet. Her brother had left soon after her marriage and had started a business in Bombay. While he was there, his sister lost her husband. Bishamber had now returned to Calcutta and immediately asked about his sister. As soon as he found out where she was, he rushed to see her.

The next few days were full of rejoicing. The brother asked after the education of the two boys. He was told by his sister that Phatik was a perpetual nuisance. He was lazy, disobedient, and wild. But Mākhan was as good as gold, as quiet as a lamb, [Pg 25] and very fond of reading. Bishamber kindly offered to take Phatik off his sister's hands and educate him with his own children in Calcutta. The widowed mother readily agreed. When his uncle asked Phatik if he would like to go to Calcutta with him, his joy knew no bounds and he said: "Oh, yes, uncle!" in a way that made it quite clear that he meant it.

The next few days were filled with celebration. The brother inquired about the education of the two boys. His sister told him that Phatik was a constant trouble. He was lazy, disobedient, and unruly. But Mākhan was as good as gold, as quiet as a lamb, [Pg 25] and loved reading. Bishamber kindly offered to take Phatik off his sister's hands and educate him alongside his own children in Calcutta. The widowed mother readily agreed. When his uncle asked Phatik if he would like to go to Calcutta with him, his joy was overwhelming, and he replied, "Oh, yes, uncle!" in a way that clearly showed he meant it.

It was an immense relief to the mother to get rid of Phatik. She had a prejudice against the boy, and no love was lost between the two brothers. She was in daily fear that he would either drown Mākhan some day in the river, or break his head in a fight, or run him into some danger. At the same time she was a little distressed to see Phatik's extreme eagerness to get away.

It was a huge relief for the mother to be rid of Phatik. She didn't care much for the boy, and there was no love lost between the two brothers. She worried every day that he might drown Mākhan in the river, hurt him in a fight, or lead him into some kind of trouble. At the same time, she felt a bit sad to see how desperate Phatik was to leave.

Phatik, as soon as all was settled, kept asking his uncle every minute when they were to start. He was on pins and needles all day long with excitement and lay awake most of the night. He bequeathed to Mākhan, in perpetuity, his fishing-rod, his big kite, and his marbles. Indeed, at this time of departure, his generosity towards Mākhan was unbounded.

Phatik, once everything was settled, kept asking his uncle every minute when they were going to leave. He was so anxious all day long and stayed awake for most of the night. He passed on to Mākhan, forever, his fishing rod, his big kite, and his marbles. In fact, at this moment of departure, his generosity towards Mākhan knew no bounds.

When they reached Calcutta, Phatik made the acquaintance of his aunt for the first time. She was by no means pleased with this unnecessary addition to her family. She found her own three boys quite enough to manage without taking any one else. And [Pg 26] to bring a village lad of fourteen into their midst was terribly upsetting. Bishamber should really have thought twice before committing such an indiscretion.

When they arrived in Calcutta, Phatik met his aunt for the first time. She was far from happy about this unexpected addition to her family. She felt her three boys were already enough to handle without adding anyone else. And [Pg 26] bringing a fourteen-year-old village boy into their home was extremely distressing. Bishamber should have really thought twice before making such a rash decision.

In this world of human affairs there is no worse nuisance than a boy at the age of fourteen. He is neither ornamental nor useful. It is impossible to shower affection on him as on a little boy; and he is always getting in the way. If he talks with a childish lisp he is called a baby, and if he answers in a grown-up way he is called impertinent. In fact any talk at all from him is resented. Then he is at the unattractive, growing age. He grows out of his clothes with indecent haste; his voice grows hoarse and breaks and quavers; his face grows suddenly angular and unsightly. It is easy to excuse the shortcomings of early childhood, but it is hard to tolerate even unavoidable lapses in a boy of fourteen. The lad himself becomes painfully self-conscious. When he talks with elderly people he is either unduly forward, or else so unduly shy that he appears ashamed of his very existence.

In this world of human affairs, there’s no bigger nuisance than a fourteen-year-old boy. He’s neither charming nor helpful. It’s impossible to show him affection like you would a little kid, and he’s always in the way. If he speaks with a childish lisp, he’s called a baby, and if he responds like an adult, he’s labeled rude. In fact, any conversation with him is often unwelcome. At this unattractive, awkward age, he quickly outgrows his clothes; his voice gets rough, breaking and trembling; and his face becomes suddenly angular and unattractive. It’s easy to overlook the flaws of early childhood, but it’s hard to accept even unavoidable mistakes from a fourteen-year-old boy. He himself becomes painfully aware of how he’s perceived. When he talks to older people, he’s either too bold or so shy that he seems embarrassed about his very existence.

Yet it is at this very age when, in his heart of hearts, a young lad most craves for recognition and love; and he becomes the devoted slave of any one who shows him consideration. But none dare openly love him, for that would be regarded as undue [Pg 27] indulgence and therefore bad for the boy. So, what with scolding and chiding, he becomes very much like a stray dog that has lost his master.

Yet it is at this age when, deep down, a young boy craves recognition and love the most; he becomes devoted to anyone who shows him kindness. But no one dares to openly love him, as that would be seen as excessive indulgence and bad for the boy. So, with all the scolding and criticism, he ends up looking like a stray dog who's lost his owner.

For a boy of fourteen his own home is the only Paradise. To live in a strange house with strange people is little short of torture, while the height of bliss is to receive the kind looks of women and never to be slighted by them.

For a fourteen-year-old boy, his own home is the only Paradise. Living in a strange house with unfamiliar people is almost torture, while the ultimate happiness is getting kind looks from women and never feeling ignored by them.

It was anguish to Phatik to be the unwelcome guest in his aunt's house, despised by this elderly woman and slighted on every occasion. If ever she asked him to do anything for her, he would be so overjoyed that he would overdo it; and then she would tell him not to be so stupid, but to get on with his lessons.

It was a struggle for Phatik to be an unwanted guest in his aunt's house, looked down upon by this older woman and overlooked at every turn. Whenever she asked him to do something for her, he would feel so thrilled that he would go overboard; then she would scold him for being so foolish and tell him to focus on his studies.

The cramped atmosphere of neglect oppressed Phatik so much that he felt that he could hardly breathe. He wanted to go out into the open country and fill his lungs with fresh air. But there was no open country to go to. Surrounded on all sides by Calcutta houses and walls, he would dream night after night of his village home and long to be back there. He remembered the glorious meadow where he used to fly his kite all day long; the broad river-banks where he would wander about the live-long day singing and shouting for joy; the narrow brook where he could go and dive and swim at any time he [Pg 28] liked. He thought of his band of boy companions over whom he was despot; and, above all, the memory of that tyrant mother of his, who had such a prejudice against him, occupied him day and night. A kind of physical love like that of animals, a longing to be in the presence of the one who is loved, an inexpressible wistfulness during absence, a silent cry of the inmost heart for the mother, like the lowing of a calf in the twilight,—this love, which was almost an animal instinct, agitated the shy, nervous, lean, uncouth and ugly boy. No one could understand it, but it preyed upon his mind continually.

The cramped atmosphere of neglect weighed heavily on Phatik, making it hard for him to breathe. He longed to escape to the open countryside and fill his lungs with fresh air. But there was no open country to go to. Surrounded on all sides by the houses and walls of Calcutta, he would dream night after night of his village home and yearn to return. He recalled the beautiful meadow where he spent all day flying his kite; the wide riverbanks where he would roam endlessly, singing and shouting with joy; and the narrow brook where he could dive and swim whenever he wanted. He thought about his group of boy friends whom he ruled over; and most of all, he was occupied by the memory of his tyrannical mother, who had such a bias against him. A kind of physical love, like that of animals, a deep yearning to be with the one he loved, an indescribable wistfulness during separation, a silent cry from his heart for his mother, like the soft mooing of a calf at twilight—this love, which felt almost animalistic, stirred the shy, nervous, lean, awkward, and unattractive boy. No one could understand it, but it gnawed at his mind constantly.

There was no more backward boy in the whole school than Phatik. He gaped and remained silent when the teacher asked him a question, and like an overladen ass patiently suffered all the blows that came down on his back. When other boys were out at play, he stood wistfully by the window and gazed at the roofs of the distant houses. And if by chance he espied children playing on the open terrace of any roof, his heart would ache with longing.

There was no more shy boy in the whole school than Phatik. He stared blankly and stayed quiet when the teacher asked him a question, and like a burdened donkey, he quietly took all the criticism that came his way. While other boys were outside playing, he stood sadly by the window and looked at the rooftops of the distant houses. And if he happened to see kids playing on any rooftop, his heart would ache with yearning.

One day he summoned up all his courage and asked his uncle: "Uncle, when can I go home?"

One day he mustered all his courage and asked his uncle, "Uncle, when can I go home?"

His uncle answered: "Wait till the holidays come."

His uncle replied, "Just wait until the holidays come."

But the holidays would not come till October and there was a long time still to wait. [Pg 29]

But the holidays wouldn’t arrive until October, and there was still a long time to wait. [Pg 29]

One day Phatik lost his lesson book. Even with the help of books he had found it very difficult indeed to prepare his lesson. Now it was impossible. Day after day the teacher would cane him unmercifully. His condition became so abjectly miserable that even his cousins were ashamed to own him. They began to jeer and insult him more than the other boys. He went to his aunt at last and told her that he had lost his book.

One day, Phatik lost his lesson book. Even with the help of books he had, it was really difficult for him to prepare his lessons. Now it was impossible. Day after day, the teacher would punish him harshly. His situation became so abjectly miserable that even his cousins were embarrassed to associate with him. They started to mock and insult him more than the other boys. Finally, he went to his aunt and told her that he had lost his book.

His aunt pursed her lips in contempt and said: "You great clumsy, country lout! How can I afford, with all my family, to buy you new books five times a month?"

His aunt pursed her lips in disdain and said: "You big, awkward country bumpkin! How can I possibly afford, with my entire family to support, to buy you new books five times a month?"

That night, on his way back from school, Phatik had a bad headache with a fit of shivering. He felt he was going to have an attack of malarial fever. His one great fear was that he would be a nuisance to his aunt.

That night, on his way back from school, Phatik had a terrible headache and was shaking. He thought he was about to come down with malaria. His biggest worry was that he would be a bother to his aunt.

The next morning Phatik was nowhere to be seen. All searches in the neighbourhood proved futile. The rain had been pouring in torrents all night, and those who went out in search of the boy got drenched through to the skin. At last Bishamber asked help from the police.

The next morning, Phatik was nowhere to be found. All searches in the neighbourhood were pointless. The rain had been coming down in sheets all night, and those who went out looking for the boy got soaked to the bone. Finally, Bishamber reached out to the police for help.

At the end of the day a police van stopped at the door before the house. It was still raining and the streets were all flooded. Two constables brought [Pg 30] out Phatik in their arms and placed him before Bishamber. He was wet through from head to foot, muddy all over, his face and eyes flushed red with fever and his limbs trembling. Bishamber carried him in his arms and took him into the inner apartments. When his wife saw him she exclaimed: "What a heap of trouble this boy has given us! Hadn't you better send him home?"

At the end of the day, a police van pulled up to the house. It was still raining, and the streets were flooded. Two officers carried Phatik in their arms and placed him in front of Bishamber. He was soaked from head to toe, covered in mud, his face and eyes flushed red with fever, and his limbs were shaking. Bishamber picked him up and took him into the inner rooms. When his wife saw him, she exclaimed, "What a mess this boy has caused us! Wouldn't it be better to send him home?"

Phatik heard her words and sobbed out loud: "Uncle, I was just going home; but they dragged me back again."

Phatik heard her words and cried out: "Uncle, I was just going home, but they pulled me back."

The fever rose very high, and all that night the boy was delirious. Bishamber brought in a doctor. Phatik opened his eyes, flushed with fever, and looked up to the ceiling and said vacantly: "Uncle, have the holidays come yet?"

The fever shot up really high, and the boy was out of it all night. Bishamber brought in a doctor. Phatik opened his eyes, hot with fever, and stared at the ceiling, saying blankly, "Uncle, have the holidays started yet?"

Bishamber wiped the tears from his own eyes and took Phatik's lean and burning hands in his own and sat by him through the night. The boy began again to mutter. At last his voice became excited: "Mother!" he cried, "don't beat me like that.... Mother! I am telling the truth!"

Bishamber wiped the tears from his eyes and took Phatik's thin, feverish hands in his own, sitting by him all night. The boy started to mumble again. Finally, his voice grew frantic: "Mom!" he shouted, "please don’t hit me like that... Mom! I am telling the truth!"

The next day Phatik became conscious for a short time. He turned his eyes about the room, as if expecting some one to come. At last, with an air of disappointment, his head sank back on the pillow. He turned his face to the wall with a deep sigh. [Pg 31]

The next day, Phatik was aware for a brief moment. He looked around the room, as if waiting for someone to arrive. Finally, with a sense of letdown, his head dropped back onto the pillow. He turned his face to the wall with a heavy sigh. [Pg 31]

Bishamber knew his thoughts and bending down his head whispered: "Phatik, I have sent for your mother."

Bishamber understood what he was thinking and leaned down, whispering, "Phatik, I've called for your mother."

The day went by. The doctor said in a troubled voice that the boy's condition was very critical.

The day passed. The doctor said in a worried tone that the boy's condition was very critical.

Phatik began to cry out: "By the mark—three fathoms. By the mark—four fathoms. By the mark——." He had heard the sailor on the river-steamer calling out the mark on the plumb-line. Now he was himself plumbing an unfathomable sea.

Phatik started to shout: "By the mark—three fathoms. By the mark—four fathoms. By the mark—." He had heard the sailor on the river steamer calling out the measurements on the plumb line. Now he was measuring an endless ocean himself.

Later in the day Phatik's mother burst into the room, like a whirlwind, and began to toss from side to side and moan and cry in a loud voice.

Later in the day, Phatik's mother stormed into the room like a whirlwind, tossing herself from side to side and crying out loudly.

Bishamber tried to calm her agitation, but she flung herself on the bed, and cried: "Phatik, my darling, my darling."

Bishamber tried to soothe her anxiety, but she threw herself onto the bed and cried, "Phatik, my darling, my darling."

Phatik stopped his restless movements for a moment. His hands ceased beating up and down. He said: "Eh?"

Phatik paused his fidgeting for a moment. His hands stopped moving up and down. He said, "Huh?"

The mother cried again: "Phatik, my darling, my darling."

The mother cried again: "Phatik, my dear, my dear."

Phatik very slowly turned his head and without seeing anybody said: "Mother, the holidays have come."

Phatik slowly turned his head and, seeing no one, said, "Mom, the holidays are here."

WORDS TO BE STUDIED

proposal. From the Latin word "ponere," to place. Compare position, post, depose, impose, component, composition, repose.

proposal. From the Latin word "ponere," meaning to place. Compare position, post, depose, impose, component, composition, repose.

unanimously. From the Latin "unus," one, and "animus," mind. Compare magnanimous, pusillanimous.

unanimously. From the Latin "unus," meaning one, and "animus," meaning mind. Compare magnanimous, pusillanimous.

philosopher. From the Greek "philos," a friend, and "sophia," wisdom. Compare philology, philanthropy, theosophy.

philosopher. From the Greek "philos," meaning friend, and "sophia," meaning wisdom. Compare philology, philanthropy, theosophy.

moustache. A French word which has found its home in English. French is frequently giving to English new words. Compare, in this story, manœuvre, discomfit, mischief.

moustache. A French word that has become part of English. French often introduces new words into English. For example, in this story, manœuvre, discomfit, mischief.

juncture. From the Latin "jungere," to join. Compare junction, conjunction, subjunctive, adjunct.

juncture. From the Latin "jungere," meaning to join. Compare junction, conjunction, subjunctive, adjunct.

unattractive. From the negative "un," meaning "not," and the root "tract-," meaning to draw. Compare traction, tractor, attract, extract, subtract.

unattractive. From the negative prefix "un," meaning "not," and the root "tract-," meaning to draw. Compare traction, tractor, attract, extract, subtract.

atmosphere. From the Greek word "atmos," the air, and "sphaira," a "globe." Compare sphere, hemisphere, photosphere.

atmosphere. From the Greek word "atmos," meaning air, and "sphaira," meaning globe. Compare sphere, hemisphere, photosphere.

wistfulness. Probably from the English word "wish," wishfulness. Several, however, regard it as coming from an old word "whist" or "wist," meaning silent. The vernacular word "udās" has the same meaning.

wistfulness. Likely from the English word "wish," wishfulness. However, some consider it to come from an old word "whist" or "wist," meaning silent. The vernacular word "udās" has the same meaning.

abjectly. From the Latin word "jacere," to throw. Compare ad-jec-tive, subject, object, project, inject, reject.

abjectly. From the Latin word "jacere," which means to throw. Compare adjective, subject, object, project, inject, reject.

neighbourhood. From a Saxon word meaning near, nigh; "hood" or "head" is a common addition to Saxon words denoting the quality or character. Compare knighthood, manhood, boyhood, womanhood.

neighbourhood. Derived from a Saxon word meaning near or close; "hood" or "head" is a typical addition to Saxon words that indicate quality or character. For instance, look at knighthood, manhood, boyhood, womanhood.

holidays. This word is made up of two words, "holy" and "days." The religious days of the Church were those on which no one worked and thus they got the meaning of holidays as opposed to working days.

holidays. This word is a combination of two words, "holy" and "days." The religious days of the Church were those on which no one worked, which is how they came to mean holidays in contrast to working days.


ONCE THERE WAS A KING

Once there was a king.


III

ONCE THERE WAS A KING

"Once upon a time there was a king."

"Once upon a time, there was a king."

When we were children there was no need to know who the king in the fairy story was. It didn't matter whether he was called Shiladitya or Shaliban, whether he lived at Kashi or Kanauj. The thing that made a seven-year-old boy's heart go thump, thump with delight was this one sovereign truth, this reality of all realities: "Once there was a king."

When we were kids, it didn’t matter who the king in the fairy tale was. It didn’t matter if he was named Shiladitya or Shaliban, or if he lived in Kashi or Kanauj. The thing that made a seven-year-old boy's heart race with excitement was this one sovereign truth, this reality of all realities: "Once there was a king."

But the readers of this modern age are far more exact and exacting. When they hear such an opening to a story, they are at once critical and suspicious. They apply the searchlight of science to its legendary haze and ask: "Which king?"

But the readers of today are much more precise and demanding. When they encounter a story that starts like this, they immediately become critical and suspicious. They shine the light of science on its mythical fog and ask, "Which king?"

The story-tellers have become more precise in their turn. They are no longer content with the old indefinite, "There was a king," but assume instead a look of profound learning and begin: "Once there was a king named Ajatasatru."

The storytellers have become more specific in their delivery. They are no longer satisfied with the vague, "There was a king," but instead adopt an air of deep knowledge and begin: "Once there was a king named Ajatasatru."

The modern reader's curiosity, however, is not so [Pg 36] easily satisfied. He blinks at the author through his scientific spectacles and asks again: "Which Ajatasatru?"

The modern reader's curiosity, however, is not so [Pg 36] easily satisfied. He blinks at the author through his scientific glasses and asks again: "Which Ajatasatru?"

When we were young, we understood all sweet things; and we could detect the sweets of a fairy story by an unerring science of our own. We never cared for such useless things as knowledge. We only cared for truth. And our unsophisticated little hearts knew well where the Crystal Palace of Truth lay and how to reach it. But to-day we are expected to write pages of facts, while the truth is simply this:

When we were kids, we understood all the sweet things; we could recognize the delights of a fairy tale with our own perfect intuition. We never bothered with useless stuff like knowledge. We only cared about the truth. And our unsophisticated little hearts knew exactly where the Crystal Palace of Truth was and how to get there. But today, we're expected to write pages of facts, while the truth is just this:

"There was a king."

"There was a king."

I remember vividly that evening in Calcutta when the fairy story began. The rain and the storm had been incessant. The whole of the city was flooded. The water was knee-deep in our lane. I had a straining hope, which was almost a certainty, that my tutor would be prevented from coming that evening. I sat on the stool in the far corner of the verandah looking down the lane, with a heart beating faster and faster. Every minute I kept my eye on the rain, and when it began to diminish I prayed with all my might: "Please, God, send some more rain till half-past seven is over." For I was quite ready to believe that there was no other need for rain except to protect one helpless boy one evening in one [Pg 37] corner of Calcutta from the deadly clutches of his tutor.

I vividly remember that evening in Calcutta when the fairytale started. The rain and the storm had been nonstop. The whole city was flooded. The water was knee-deep in our street. I had a hopeful feeling, almost certain, that my tutor wouldn't be able to come that evening. I sat on a stool in the far corner of the verandah, watching down the lane, my heart racing faster and faster. Every minute, I kept my eye on the rain, and when it started to lessen, I prayed with all my might: "Please, God, send more rain until half-past seven is over." Because I truly believed that the only reason for the rain was to protect one helpless boy for one evening in one [Pg 37] corner of Calcutta from the deadly grasp of his tutor.

If not in answer to my prayer, at any rate according to some grosser law of nature, the rain did not give up.

If not in response to my prayer, then at least according to some basic natural law, the rain didn’t stop.

But, alas, nor did my teacher!

But, unfortunately, neither did my teacher!

Exactly to the minute, in the bend of the lane, I saw his approaching umbrella. The great bubble of hope burst in my breast, and my heart collapsed. Truly, if there is a punishment to fit the crime after death, then my tutor will be born again as me, and I shall be born as my tutor.

Exactly on time, around the curve of the road, I saw him coming with his umbrella. The big bubble of hope popped in my chest, and my heart sank. Honestly, if there’s a punishment that fits the crime after death, then my teacher will be reborn as me, and I will be reborn as my teacher.

As soon as I saw his umbrella I ran as hard as I could to my mother's room. My mother and my grandmother were sitting opposite one another playing cards by the light of a lamp. I ran into the room, and flung myself on the bed beside my mother, and said:

As soon as I saw his umbrella, I sprinted to my mom's room as fast as I could. My mom and my grandma were sitting across from each other playing cards under the lamp's light. I dashed into the room, threw myself onto the bed next to my mom, and said:

"Mother, the tutor has come, and I have such a bad headache; couldn't I have no lessons to-day?"

"Mom, the tutor is here, and I have such a bad headache; can I skip lessons today?"

I hope no child of immature age will be allowed to read this story, and I sincerely trust it will not be used in text-books or primers for junior classes. For what I did was dreadfully bad, and I received no punishment whatever. On the contrary, my wickedness was crowned with success.

I hope no young child is allowed to read this story, and I truly hope it won’t be included in textbooks or primers for younger classes. What I did was really wrong, and I faced no punishment at all. On the contrary, my bad actions ended up being successful.

My mother said to me: "All right," and turning [Pg 38] to the servant added: "Tell the tutor that he can go back home."

My mom said to me, "Okay," and turning to the servant added, "Let the tutor know he can go home."

It was perfectly plain that she didn't think my illness very serious, as she went on with her game as before and took no further notice. And I also, burying my head in the pillow, laughed to my heart's content. We perfectly understood one another, my mother and I.

It was clear that she didn’t see my illness as very serious, since she continued with her game as usual and didn’t pay me any more attention. And I, burying my head in the pillow, laughed my heart out. My mother and I completely understood each other.

But every one must know how hard it is for a boy of seven years old to keep up the illusion of illness for a long time. After about a minute I got hold of Grandmother and said: "Grannie, do tell me a story."

But everyone knows how hard it is for a seven-year-old boy to maintain the illusion of being sick for long. After about a minute, I grabbed Grandma and said, "Granny, please tell me a story."

I had to ask this many times. Grannie and Mother went on playing cards and took no notice. At last Mother said to me: "Child, don't bother. Wait till we've finished our game." But I persisted: "Grannie, do tell me a story." I told Mother she could finish her game to-morrow, but she must let Grannie tell me a story there and then.

I had to ask this many times. Grandma and Mom kept playing cards and didn’t pay any attention. Finally, Mom said to me, “Kid, stop bothering us. Wait until we’re done with our game.” But I kept pushing: “Grandma, please tell me a story.” I told Mom she could finish her game tomorrow, but she had to let Grandma tell me a story right now.

At last Mother threw down the cards and said: "You had better do what he wants. I can't manage him." Perhaps she had it in her mind that she would have no tiresome tutor on the morrow, while I should be obliged to be back at those stupid lessons.

At last, Mom threw down the cards and said: "You should just do what he wants. I can't deal with him." Maybe she was thinking that she wouldn't have to put up with a boring tutor tomorrow, while I would have to go back to those dull lessons.

As soon as ever Mother had given way, I rushed [Pg 39] at Grannie. I got hold of her hand, and, dancing with delight, dragged her inside my mosquito curtain on to the bed. I clutched hold of the bolster with both hands in my excitement, and jumped up and down with joy, and when I had got a little quieter said: "Now, Grannie, let's have the story!"

As soon as Mom finally agreed, I ran over to Grandma. I grabbed her hand and, filled with excitement, pulled her inside my mosquito net onto the bed. I held onto the pillow with both hands because I was so thrilled, bouncing up and down with joy. Once I calmed down a bit, I said, "Okay, Grandma, let's hear the story!"

Grannie went on: "And the king had a queen."

Grannie continued, "And the king had a queen."

That was good to begin with. He had only one!

That was good to start with. He only had one!

It is usual for kings in fairy stories to be extravagant in queens. And whenever we hear that there are two queens our hearts begin to sink. One is sure to be unhappy. But in Grannie's story that danger was past. He had only one queen.

It’s common for kings in fairy tales to be extravagant in queens. And whenever we hear about two queens, our hearts start to sink. One is bound to be unhappy. But in Grannie’s story, that risk was gone. He had only one queen.

We next hear that the king had not got any son. At the age of seven I didn't think there was any need to bother if a man had no son. He might only have been in the way.

We then learn that the king had no son. At seven years old, I didn't think it mattered if a man had no son. He might just have been a nuisance.

Nor are we greatly excited when we hear that the king has gone away into the forest to practise austerities in order to get a son. There was only one thing that would have made me go into the forest, and that was to get away from my tutor!

Nor are we very thrilled when we hear that the king has gone off to the forest to meditate and try to have a son. There was only one reason that would have made me go into the forest, and that was to escape from my tutor!

But the king left behind with his queen a small girl, who grew up into a beautiful princess.

But the king left a small girl with his queen, who grew up to be a beautiful princess.

Twelve years pass away, and the king goes on practising austerities, and never thinks all this while of his beautiful daughter. The princess has reached [Pg 40] the full bloom of her youth. The age of marriage has passed, but the king does not return. And the queen pines away with grief and cries: "Is my golden daughter destined to die unmarried? Ah me, what a fate is mine!"

Twelve years go by, and the king continues to live in solitude, never once thinking of his beautiful daughter. The princess has reached the peak of her youth. The right age for marriage has come and gone, but the king still hasn’t returned. Meanwhile, the queen fades away from sorrow and laments, "Is my precious daughter doomed to remain unmarried? Oh, what a terrible fate I face!"

Then the queen sent men to the king to entreat him earnestly to come back for a single night and take one meal in the palace. And the king consented.

Then the queen sent people to the king to sincerely ask him to come back for just one night and have a meal in the palace. And the king agreed.

The queen cooked with her own hand, and with the greatest care, sixty-four dishes. She made a seat for him of sandal-wood and arranged the food in plates of gold and cups of silver. The princess stood behind with the peacock-tail fan in her hand. The king, after twelve years' absence, came into the house, and the princess waved the fan, lighting up all the room with her beauty. The king looked in his daughter's face and forgot to take his food.

The queen personally prepared sixty-four dishes with great care. She made him a seat from sandalwood and arranged the food on gold plates and in silver cups. The princess stood behind him, holding a peacock feather fan. After twelve years away, the king entered the house, and the princess waved the fan, illuminating the entire room with her beauty. The king looked at his daughter's face and forgot to eat.

At last he asked his queen: "Pray, who is this girl whose beauty shines as the gold image of the goddess? Whose daughter is she?"

At last he asked his queen, "Please, who is this girl whose beauty shines like a golden statue of the goddess? Whose daughter is she?"

The queen beat her forehead and cried: "Ah, how evil is my fate! Do you not know your own daughter?"

The queen struck her forehead and exclaimed, "Ah, how cruel is my fate! Don't you recognize your own daughter?"

The king was struck with amazement. He said at last: "My tiny daughter has grown to be a woman." [Pg 41]

The king was filled with awe. He finally said, "My little girl has become a woman." [Pg 41]

"What else?" the queen said with a sigh. "Do you not know that twelve years have passed by?"

"What else?" the queen said with a sigh. "Don't you know that twelve years have gone by?"

"But why did you not give her in marriage?" asked the king.

"But why didn’t you marry her off?" asked the king.

"You were away," the queen said. "And how could I find her a suitable husband?"

"You were gone," the queen said. "How was I supposed to find her a suitable husband?"

The king became vehement with excitement. "The first man I see to-morrow," he said, "when I come out of the palace shall marry her."

The king was filled with excitement. "The first guy I see tomorrow," he said, "when I leave the palace, will marry her."

The princess went on waving her fan of peacock feathers, and the king finished his meal.

The princess continued to wave her peacock feather fan while the king finished his meal.

The next morning, as the king came out of his palace, he saw the son of a Brahman gathering sticks in the forest outside the palace gates. His age was about seven or eight.

The next morning, when the king left his palace, he noticed a Brahman's son collecting sticks in the woods near the palace gates. He looked to be around seven or eight years old.

The King said: "I will marry my daughter to him."

The King said, "I will marry my daughter to him."

Who can interfere with a king's command? At once the boy was called, and the marriage garlands were exchanged between him and the princess.

Who can challenge a king's orders? Immediately, the boy was summoned, and the wedding garlands were exchanged between him and the princess.

At this point I came up close to my wise Grannie and asked her eagerly: "When then?"

At this point, I stepped closer to my wise grandma and asked her excitedly, "When then?"

In the bottom of my heart there was a devout wish to substitute myself for that fortunate wood-gatherer of seven years old. The night was resonant with the patter of rain. The earthen lamp by my bedside was burning low. My grandmother's voice [Pg 42] droned on as she told the story. And all these things served to create in a corner of my credulous heart the belief that I had been gathering sticks in the dawn of some indefinite time in the kingdom of some unknown king, and in a moment garlands had been exchanged between me and the princess, beautiful as the Goddess of Grace. She had a gold band on her hair and gold earrings in her ears. She had a necklace and bracelets of gold, and a golden waist-chain round her waist, and a pair of golden anklets tinkled above her feet.

In my heart, I deeply wished to be that lucky seven-year-old wood-gatherer. The night was filled with the sound of rain. The earthen lamp by my bedside was flickering. My grandmother’s voice [Pg 42] drifted on as she told the story. All of this made me believe, deep down, that I had been collecting sticks at dawn in some far-off kingdom ruled by an unknown king, and in that moment, garlands were being exchanged between me and a princess who was as beautiful as the Goddess of Grace. She had a golden band in her hair, gold earrings in her ears, a necklace, and gold bracelets on her arms, along with a golden waist-chain around her waist, and a pair of golden anklets that jingled above her feet.

If my grandmother were an author, how many explanations she would have to offer for this little story! First of all, every one would ask why the king remained twelve years in the forest? Secondly, why should the king's daughter remain unmarried all that while? This would be regarded as absurd.

If my grandmother were a writer, how many explanations she would have to share for this little story! First of all, everyone would wonder why the king stayed in the forest for twelve years. Secondly, why did the king's daughter remain unmarried all that time? That would be seen as ridiculous.

Even if she could have got so far without a quarrel, still there would have been a great hue and cry about the marriage itself. First, it never happened. Secondly, how could there be a marriage between a princess of the Warrior Caste and a boy of the priestly Brahman Caste? Her readers would have imagined at once that the writer was preaching against our social customs in an underhand way. And they would write letters to the papers.

Even if she could have gotten that far without a fight, there would still have been a big fuss about the marriage itself. First, it never happened. Second, how could there be a marriage between a princess of the Warrior Caste and a boy of the priestly Brahman Caste? Her readers would have immediately thought that the writer was subtly criticizing our social customs. And they would write letters to the newspapers.

So I pray with all my heart that my grandmother [Pg 43] may be born a grandmother again, and not through some cursed fate take birth as her luckless grandson.

So I sincerely hope that my grandmother [Pg 43] is reborn as a grandmother again, and doesn’t end up, by some unfortunate chance, being born as her unlucky grandson.

With a throb of joy and delight, I asked Grannie: "What then?"

With a rush of happiness and excitement, I asked Grannie: "What comes next?"

Grannie went on: Then the princess took her little husband away in great distress, and built a large palace with seven wings, and began to cherish her husband with great care.

Grannie continued: Then the princess took her little husband away, feeling very upset, and built a huge palace with seven wings, and started to take great care of her husband.

I jumped up and down in my bed and clutched at the bolster more tightly than ever and said: "What then?"

I bounced up and down on my bed, gripping the pillow tighter than ever, and said, "What then?"

Grannie continued: The little boy went to school and learnt many lessons from his teachers, and as he grew up his class-fellows began to ask him: "Who is that beautiful lady living with you in the palace with the seven wings?"

Grannie continued: The little boy went to school and learned many lessons from his teachers, and as he grew up, his classmates started asking him: "Who is that beautiful lady living with you in the palace with the seven wings?"

The Brahman's son was eager to know who she was. He could only remember how one day he had been gathering sticks and a great disturbance arose. But all that was so long ago that he had no clear recollection.

The Brahman's son wanted to know who she was. He could only remember one day when he was collecting sticks and a big commotion happened. But that was so long ago that he couldn't clearly recall it.

Four or five years passed in this way. His companions always asked him: "Who is that beautiful lady in the palace with the seven wings?" And the Brahman's son would come back from school and sadly tell the princess: "My school companions always ask me who is that beautiful lady in the palace [Pg 44] with the seven wings, and I can give them no reply. Tell me, oh, tell me, who you are!"

Four or five years went by like this. His friends always asked him, "Who is that beautiful lady in the palace with the seven wings?" And the Brahman's son would come back from school and sadly tell the princess, "My friends keep asking me who that beautiful lady in the palace [Pg 44] with the seven wings is, and I have no answer for them. Please, tell me who you are!"

The princess said: "Let it pass to-day. I will tell you some other day." And every day the Brahman's son would ask: "Who are you?" and the princess would reply: "Let it pass to-day. I will tell you some other day." In this manner four or five more years passed away.

The princess said, "Let’s put it off for today. I’ll tell you another time." And every day, the Brahman's son would ask, "Who are you?" and the princess would respond, "Let’s put it off for today. I’ll tell you another time." In this way, four or five more years went by.

At last the Brahman's son became very impatient and said: "If you do not tell me to-day who you are, O beautiful lady, I will leave this palace with the seven wings." Then the princess said: "I will certainly tell you to-morrow."

At last, the Brahman's son became very impatient and said, "If you don't tell me today who you are, beautiful lady, I will leave this palace with the seven wings." Then the princess replied, "I will definitely tell you tomorrow."

Next day the Brahman's son, as soon as he came home from school, said: "Now, tell me who you are." The princess said: "To-night I will tell you after supper, when you are in bed."

Next day, the Brahman's son, as soon as he got home from school, said: "Now, tell me who you are." The princess replied: "I will tell you tonight after supper when you're in bed."

The Brahman's son said: "Very well"; and he began to count the hours in expectation of the night. And the princess, on her side, spread white flowers over the golden bed, and lighted a gold lamp with fragrant oil, and adorned her hair, and dressed herself in a beautiful robe of blue, and began to count the hours in expectation of the night.

The Brahman's son said, "Sounds good," and he started to count the hours, waiting for the night. Meanwhile, the princess scattered white flowers over the golden bed, lit a gold lamp filled with fragrant oil, styled her hair, put on a beautiful blue robe, and also began to count the hours, anticipating the night.

That evening when her husband, the Brahman's son, had finished his meal, too excited almost to eat, and had gone to the golden bed in the bedchamber [Pg 45] strewn with flowers, he said to himself: "To-night I shall surely know who this beautiful lady is in the palace with the seven wings."

That evening, after her husband, the Brahman's son, had finished his meal—too excited to even eat—and had gone to the golden bed in their flower-strewn chamber, he thought to himself, "Tonight, I will finally find out who this beautiful lady is in the palace with the seven wings."

The princess took for her food that which was left over by her husband, and slowly entered the bedchamber. She had to answer that night the question, who was the beautiful lady that lived in the palace with the seven wings. And as she went up to the bed to tell him she found a serpent had crept out of the flowers and had bitten the Brahman's son. Her boy-husband was lying on the bed of flowers, with face pale in death.

The princess took the leftovers from her husband’s meal and slowly entered the bedroom. That night, she had to answer the question about who the beautiful lady was that lived in the palace with the seven wings. As she approached the bed to tell him, she discovered that a serpent had slithered out of the flowers and bitten the Brahman's son. Her husband, who was still a boy, lay on the bed of flowers, his face pale from death.

My heart suddenly ceased to throb, and I asked with choking voice: "What then?"

My heart suddenly stopped beating, and I asked in a strained voice, "What then?"

Grannie said: "Then ..."

Granny said: "Then ..."

But what is the use of going on any further with the story? It would only lead on to what was more and more impossible. The boy of seven did not know that, if there were some "What then?" after death, no grandmother of a grandmother could tell us all about it.

But what's the point of continuing with the story? It would just lead to something more and more impossible. The seven-year-old boy didn't realize that if there is a "What then?" after death, no grandmother or great-grandmother could explain it all to us.

But the child's faith never admits defeat, and it would snatch at the mantle of death itself to turn him back. It would be outrageous for him to think that such a story of one teacherless evening could so suddenly come to a stop. Therefore the grandmother had to call back her story from the ever-shut [Pg 46] chamber of the great End, but she does it so simply: it is merely by floating the dead body on a banana stem on the river, and having some incantations read by a magician. But in that rainy night and in the dim light of a lamp death loses all its horror in the mind of the boy, and seems nothing more than a deep slumber of a single night. When the story ends the tired eyelids are weighed down with sleep. Thus it is that we send the little body of the child floating on the back of sleep over the still water of time, and then in the morning read a few verses of incantation to restore him to the world of life and light.

But the child's faith never accepts defeat, and it would reach for the very essence of death to bring him back. It would be absurd for him to think that such a story of one unguarded evening could suddenly come to an end. So, the grandmother had to retrieve her story from the always-closed chamber of the great End, but she does it so simply: she just floats the dead body on a banana stem down the river and has some incantations read by a magician. But on that rainy night, in the dim light of a lamp, death loses all its horror in the boy's mind and feels like nothing more than a deep sleep for one night. When the story ends, his tired eyelids grow heavy with sleep. So we send the little body of the child floating on the back of sleep over the still water of time, and then in the morning, we read a few verses of incantation to bring him back to the world of life and light.

WORDS TO BE STUDIED

sovereign. This word is taken directly from the French language. It is connected with the Latin "supremus."

sovereign. This word comes directly from French. It is related to the Latin "supremus."

blinks. Many English words are made up from the supposed sound or motion to be represented. Compare to splash, to plump, to quack, to throb, to swish.

blinks. Many English words are created based on the sounds or actions they represent. For example, compare to splash, to plump, to quack, to throb, to swish.

suspicious. From the Latin word "spicere," to look. Compare auspicious, respect, inspect, aspect.

suspicious. From the Latin word "spicere," meaning to look. Compare auspicious, respect, inspect, aspect.

unsophisticated. This word comes from the Greek "sophistes," meaning a sophist, that is to say, one who makes a pretence of being wise. Unsophisticated means one who makes no pretence to be learned.

unsophisticated. This word comes from the Greek "sophistes," meaning a sophist, which refers to someone who pretends to be wise. Unsophisticated means someone who doesn’t claim to be knowledgeable.

umbrella. This word has come into English from the Italian language. "Umbra" in Latin means "shade" and Ombrella in Italian means "little shade."

umbrella. This word has entered English from Italian. "Umbra" in Latin translates to "shade," and "Ombrella" in Italian means "little shade."

extravagant. From the Latin root "vag," meaning to wander. The word means "wandering outside" and so "going beyond bounds." Compare vagrant, vagabond, vague. [Pg 47]

extravagant. From the Latin root "vag," meaning to wander. The word means "wandering outside" and thus "going beyond limits." Compare vagrant, vagabond, vague. [Pg 47]

explanation. From the Latin "planus," meaning plain. Compare explanatory, explain, plain, plane.

explanation. From the Latin "planus," meaning flat or simple. Compare explanatory, explain, plain, plane.

incantation. From the Latin "cantare," to chant, something chanted over a person.

incantation. From the Latin "cantare," meaning to sing, something sung over a person.

magician. From the Greek "magus," an astrologer. Compare magic, the Magi, magical.

magician. From the Greek "magus," meaning an astrologer. Compare magic, the Magi, magical.


THE CHILD'S RETURN

THE KID'S RETURN


IV

THE CHILD'S RETURN

I

Raicharan was twelve years old when he came as a servant to his master's house. He belonged to the same caste as his master and was given his master's little son to nurse. As time went on the boy left Raicharan's arms to go to school. From school he went on to college, and after college he entered the judicial service. Always, until he married, Raicharan was his sole attendant.

Raicharan was twelve years old when he started working as a servant in his master’s house. He was from the same caste as his master and was appointed to take care of his master's young son. As time passed, the boy grew up and left Raicharan’s care to attend school. After school, he went to college, and once he finished college, he joined the judicial service. Throughout all this, until he got married, Raicharan remained his only attendant.

But when a mistress came into the house, Raicharan found two masters instead of one. All his former influence passed to the new mistress. This was compensated by a fresh arrival. Anukul had a son born to him and Raicharan by his unsparing attentions soon got a complete hold over the child. He used to toss him up in his arms, call to him in absurd baby language, put his face close to the baby's and draw it away again with a laugh.

But when a mistress came into the house, Raicharan found two masters instead of one. All his previous influence shifted to the new mistress. This was compensated by a new arrival. Anukul had a son, and Raicharan, with his unwavering attention, soon gained complete control over the child. He would toss him up in his arms, talk to him in silly baby language, bring his face close to the baby's, and pull it away again with a laugh.

Presently the child was able to crawl and cross the doorway. When Raicharan went to catch him, he [Pg 52] would scream with mischievous laughter and make for safety. Raicharan was amazed at the profound skill and exact judgment the baby showed when pursued. He would say to his mistress with a look of awe and mystery: "Your son will be a judge some day."

Right now, the child could crawl and get through the doorway. When Raicharan went to catch him, he would scream with playful laughter and run to safety. Raicharan was amazed at the incredible skill and precise judgment the baby displayed when being chased. He would tell his mistress with a look of awe and mystery: "Your son will be a judge someday."

New wonders came in their turn. When the baby began to toddle, that was to Raicharan an epoch in human history. When he called his father Ba-ba and his mother Ma-ma and Raicharan Chan-na, then Raicharan's ecstasy knew no bounds. He went out to tell the news to all the world.

New wonders came one after another. When the baby started to walk, it felt like a pivotal moment in Raicharan's life. When he said "Ba-ba" for his father, "Ma-ma" for his mother, and "Chan-na" for Raicharan, his ecstasy was beyond measure. He rushed out to share the news with everyone.

After a while Raicharan was asked to show his ingenuity in other ways. He had, for instance, to play the part of a horse, holding the reins between his teeth and prancing with his feet. He had also to wrestle with his little charge; and if he could not, by a wrestler's trick, fall on his back defeated at the end a great outcry was certain.

After a while, Raicharan was asked to show his creativity in other ways. He had to act like a horse, holding the reins between his teeth and prancing on his feet. He also had to wrestle with his little charge, and if he couldn’t, by some trick of wrestling, fall on his back to be defeated at the end, a huge outcry was guaranteed.

About this time Anukul was transferred to a district on the banks of the Padma. On his way through Calcutta he bought his son a little go-cart. He bought him also a yellow satin waistcoat, a gold-laced cap, and some gold bracelets and anklets. Raicharan was wont to take these out and put them on his little charge, with ceremonial pride, whenever they went for a walk. [Pg 53]

About this time, Anukul was transferred to a district by the Padma River. While passing through Calcutta, he bought his son a little go-cart. He also got him a yellow satin waistcoat, a gold-laced cap, and some gold bracelets and anklets. Raicharan used to take these out and put them on his little charge with a sense of pride whenever they went for a walk. [Pg 53]

Then came the rainy season and day after day the rain poured down in torrents. The hungry river, like an enormous serpent, swallowed down terraces, villages, cornfields, and covered with its flood the tall grasses and wild casuarinas on the sandbanks. From time to time there was a deep thud as the river-banks crumbled. The unceasing roar of the main current could be heard from far away. Masses of foam, carried swiftly past, proved to the eye the swiftness of the stream.

Then the rainy season arrived, and day after day the rain poured down in torrents. The hungry river, like a giant snake, consumed terraces, villages, cornfields, and flooded over the tall grasses and wild casuarinas on the sandbanks. Occasionally, there was a deep thud as the riverbanks crumbled. The constant roar of the main current could be heard from a distance. Chunks of foam, rushing by quickly, showed just how fast the water was flowing.

One afternoon the rain cleared. It was cloudy, but cool and bright. Raicharan's little despot did not want to stay in on such a fine afternoon. His lordship climbed into the go-cart. Raicharan, between the shafts, dragged him slowly along till he reached the rice-fields on the banks of the river. There was no one in the fields and no boat on the stream. Across the water, on the farther side, the clouds were rifted in the west. The silent ceremonial of the setting sun was revealed in all its glowing splendour. In the midst of that stillness the child, all of a sudden, pointed with his finger in front of him and cried: "Chan-na! Pitty fow."

One afternoon, the rain stopped. It was cloudy but cool and bright. Raicharan's little ruler didn't want to stay in on such a lovely afternoon. His lordship hopped into the go-cart. Raicharan, pulling the cart, slowly took him to the rice fields by the river. There was no one in the fields and no boat on the water. Across the stream, on the other side, the clouds were breaking in the west. The quiet ritual of the setting sun was revealed in all its glowing beauty. In the midst of that stillness, the child suddenly pointed ahead and shouted, "Chan-na! Pitty fow."

Close by on a mud-flat stood a large Kadamba tree in full flower. My lord, the baby, looked at it with greedy eyes and Raicharan knew his meaning. Only a short time before he had made, out of these [Pg 54] very flower balls, a small go-cart; and the child had been so entirely happy dragging it about with a string, that for the whole day Raicharan was not asked to put on the reins at all. He was promoted from a horse into a groom.

Close by on a mudflat stood a large Kadamba tree in full bloom. My lord, the baby, looked at it with longing eyes, and Raicharan understood what he wanted. Not long before, he had made a small go-cart out of these very flower balls, and the child had been so completely happy dragging it around with a string that for the entire day, Raicharan wasn’t asked to put on the reins at all. He was promoted from a horse into a groom.

But Raicharan had no wish that evening to go splashing knee-deep through the mud to reach the flowers. So he quickly pointed his finger in the opposite direction, calling out: "Look, baby, look! Look at the bird." And with all sorts of curious noises he pushed the go-cart rapidly away from the tree.

But Raicharan didn’t want to trudge knee-deep through the mud to get to the flowers that evening. So he quickly pointed his finger in the other direction, calling out, “Look, kid, look! Look at the bird.” And with all kinds of funny noises, he pushed the go-cart quickly away from the tree.

But a child, destined to be a judge, cannot be put off so easily. And besides, there was at the time nothing to attract his eyes. And you cannot keep up for ever the pretence of an imaginary bird.

But a child who is meant to be a judge can't be distracted that easily. Plus, at that moment, there was nothing to catch his attention. You can't maintain the illusion of a fictional bird forever.

The little Master's mind was made up, and Raicharan was at his wits' end. "Very well, baby," he said at last, "you sit still in the cart, and I'll go and get you the pretty flower. Only mind you don't go near the water."

The little Master had made up his mind, and Raicharan was at a loss. "Okay, kid," he finally said, "you stay put in the cart, and I’ll go get you the pretty flower. Just make sure you don't go near the water."

As he said this, he made his legs bare to the knee, and waded through the oozing mud towards the tree.

As he said this, he rolled up his pants to the knees and walked through the squishy mud toward the tree.

The moment Raicharan had gone, his little Master's thoughts went off at racing speed to the forbidden water. The baby saw the river rushing by, [Pg 55] splashing and gurgling as it went. It seemed as though the disobedient wavelets themselves were running away from some greater Raicharan with the laughter of a thousand children. At the sight of their mischief, the heart of the human child grew excited and restless. He got down stealthily from the go-cart and toddled off towards the river. On his way he picked up a small stick and leant over the bank of the stream pretending to fish. The mischievous fairies of the river with their mysterious voices seemed inviting him into their play-house.

The moment Raicharan left, his little Master's thoughts raced toward the forbidden water. The baby watched the river flowing swiftly, splashing and gurgling as it moved. It felt like the cheeky waves were escaping from some bigger Raicharan, carrying the laughter of a thousand children. Watching their playful antics, the human child's heart grew excited and restless. He quietly climbed down from the go-cart and waddled over to the river. Along the way, he picked up a small stick and leaned over the stream's bank, pretending to fish. The playful fairies of the river, with their mysterious voices, seemed to be inviting him into their playground.

Raicharan had plucked a handful of flowers from the tree and was carrying them back in the end of his cloth, with his face wreathed in smiles. But when he reached the go-cart there was no one there. He looked on all sides and there was no one there. He looked back at the cart and there was no one there.

Raicharan had gathered a handful of flowers from the tree and was carrying them back in the end of his cloth, smiling to himself. But when he got to the go-cart, there was nobody there. He looked around, and there was no one. He glanced back at the cart, and still no one was in sight.

In that first terrible moment his blood froze within him. Before his eyes the whole universe swam round like a dark mist. From the depth of his broken heart he gave one piercing cry: "Master, Master, little Master."

In that first awful moment, his blood froze. Before him, the entire universe swirled like a dark fog. From the depths of his shattered heart, he let out a chilling cry: "Master, Master, little Master."

But no voice answered "Chan-na." No child laughed mischievously back: no scream of baby delight welcomed his return. Only the river ran on with its splashing, gurgling noise as before,—as though it knew nothing at all and had no time to attend [Pg 56] to such a tiny human event as the death of a child.

But no one answered "Chan-na." No child laughed back with mischief, and there was no joyous scream from a baby to greet him. Only the river continued to flow, splashing and gurgling as it always did—like it didn’t know anything was wrong and had no time to notice such a small human event as the death of a child. [Pg 56]

As the evening passed by Raicharan's mistress became very anxious. She sent men out on all sides to search. They went with lanterns in their hands and reached at last the banks of the Padma. There they found Raicharan rushing up and down the fields, like a stormy wind, shouting the cry of despair: "Master, Master, little Master!"

As the evening went on, Raicharan's mistress grew increasingly worried. She sent out men in every direction to look for him. They went with lanterns in their hands and eventually reached the banks of the Padma. There, they found Raicharan running frantically across the fields, like a fierce wind, shouting in despair: "Master, Master, little Master!"

When they got Raicharan home at last, he fell prostrate at the feet of his mistress. They shook him, and questioned him, and asked him repeatedly where he had left the child; but all he could say was that he knew nothing.

When they finally got Raicharan home, he fell flat at his mistress's feet. They shook him, grilled him, and kept asking where he had left the child; but all he could say was that he didn’t know anything.

Though every one held the opinion that the Padma had swallowed the child, there was a lurking doubt left in the mind. For a band of gipsies had been noticed outside the village that afternoon, and some suspicion rested on them. The mother went so far in her wild grief as to think it possible that Raicharan himself had stolen the child. She called him aside with piteous entreaty and said: "Raicharan, give me back my baby. Give me back my child. Take from me any money you ask, but give me back my child!"

Though everyone believed that the Padma had swallowed the child, there was a lingering doubt in their minds. Earlier that afternoon, a group of gipsies had been seen outside the village, and some suspicion fell on them. In her intense grief, the mother even considered the possibility that Raicharan himself had taken the child. She pulled him aside with desperate pleading and said: "Raicharan, please give me back my baby. Give me back my child. Take any amount of money you want from me, but please return my child!"

Raicharan only beat his forehead in reply. His mistress ordered him out of the house. [Pg 57]

Raicharan just hit his forehead in response. His mistress told him to leave the house. [Pg 57]

Anukul tried to reason his wife out of this wholly unjust suspicion: "Why on earth," he said, "should he commit such a crime as that?"

Anukul tried to talk his wife out of this completely unfair suspicion: "Why on earth," he said, "would he commit such a crime?"

The mother only replied: "The baby had gold ornaments on his body. Who knows?"

The mother just said, "The baby had gold ornaments on him. Who knows?"

It was impossible to reason with her after that.

It was impossible to argue with her after that.

II

Raicharan went back to his own village. Up to this time he had had no son, and there was no hope that any child would now be born to him. But it came about before the end of a year that his wife gave birth to a son and died.

Raicharan returned to his village. Until then, he had no son, and there was no expectation that he would have a child. However, before the year was over, his wife gave birth to a son and then died.

An overwhelming resentment at first grew up in Raicharan's heart at the sight of this new baby. At the back of his mind was resentful suspicion that it had come as a usurper in place of the little Master. He also thought it would be a grave offence to be happy with a son of his own after what had happened to his master's little child. Indeed, if it had not been for a widowed sister, who mothered the new baby, it would not have lived long.

An overwhelming resentment initially grew in Raicharan's heart at the sight of this new baby. He harbored a resentful suspicion that it had come as a usurper in place of the little Master. He also felt it would be a serious offense to be happy about having a son of his own after what had happened to his master's little child. In fact, if it hadn't been for a widowed sister who cared for the new baby, it likely wouldn't have survived long.

But a change gradually came over Raicharan's mind. A wonderful thing happened. This new baby in turn began to crawl about, and cross the doorway with mischief in its face. It also showed an amusing cleverness in making its escape to safety. [Pg 58] Its voice, its sounds of laughter and tears, its gestures, were those of the little Master. On some days, when Raicharan listened to its crying, his heart suddenly began thumping wildly against his ribs, and it seemed to him that his former little Master was crying somewhere in the unknown land of death because he had lost his Chan-na.

But a change gradually came over Raicharan's mind. A wonderful thing happened. This new baby started to crawl around and sneak through the doorway with a mischievous look on its face. It also showed a funny cleverness in escaping to safety. [Pg 58] Its voice, its sounds of laughter and tears, its gestures, were just like those of the little Master. On some days, when Raicharan heard its crying, his heart would start pounding wildly against his ribs, and it felt to him like his former little Master was crying somewhere in the unknown land of death because he had lost his Chan-na.

Phailna (for that was the name Raicharan's sister gave to the new baby) soon began to talk. It learnt to say Ba-ba and Ma-ma with a baby accent. When Raicharan heard those familiar sounds the mystery suddenly became clear. The little Master could not cast off the spell of his Chan-na and therefore he had been reborn in his own house.

Phailna (that was the name Raicharan's sister chose for the new baby) quickly started to talk. It learned to say Ba-ba and Ma-ma with a baby voice. When Raicharan heard those familiar sounds, everything suddenly made sense. The little Master couldn't break free from the spell of his Chan-na, which is why he had been reborn in his own home.

The three arguments in favour of this were, to Raicharan, altogether beyond dispute:

The three arguments supporting this were, to Raicharan, completely undeniable:

The new baby was born soon after his little master's death.

The new baby was born shortly after his little master's death.

His wife could never have accumulated such merit as to give birth to a son in middle age.

His wife could never have earned enough merit to have a son in her middle age.

The new baby walked with a toddle and called out Ba-ba and Ma-ma.—There was no sign lacking which marked out the future judge.

The new baby walked unsteadily and said Ba-ba and Ma-ma. There was nothing that indicated the future judge.

Then suddenly Raicharan remembered that terrible accusation of the mother. "Ah," he said to himself with amazement, "the mother's heart was right. She knew I had stolen her child." [Pg 59]

Then suddenly Raicharan remembered that awful accusation from the mother. "Oh," he said to himself in disbelief, "the mother's intuition was spot on. She knew I had taken her child." [Pg 59]

When once he had come to this conclusion, he was filled with remorse for his past neglect. He now gave himself over, body and soul, to the new baby and became its devoted attendant. He began to bring it up as if it were the son of a rich man. He bought a go-cart, a yellow satin waistcoat, and a gold-embroidered cap. He melted down the ornaments of his dead wife and made gold bangles and anklets. He refused to let the little child play with any one of the neighbourhood and became himself its sole companion day and night. As the baby grew up to boyhood, he was so petted and spoilt and clad in such finery that the village children would call him "Your Lordship," and jeer at him; and older people regarded Raicharan as unaccountably crazy about the child.

Once he reached this conclusion, he felt deep regret for his past negligence. He completely dedicated himself to the new baby and became its devoted caretaker. He started raising the child as if he were the son of a wealthy man. He bought a go-cart, a yellow satin vest, and a gold-embroidered cap. He melted down his deceased wife’s jewelry to create gold bangles and anklets. He wouldn’t allow the little child to play with any other kids in the neighborhood and became his only companion, day and night. As the baby grew into a boy, he was so pampered and spoiled and dressed in such fancy clothes that the village children would call him "Your Lordship" and mock him, while the adults thought Raicharan was inexplicably obsessed with the child.

At last the time came for the boy to go to school. Raicharan sold his small piece of land and went to Calcutta. There he got employment with great difficulty as a servant and sent Phailna to school. He spared no pains to give him the best education, the best clothes, the best food. Meanwhile, he himself lived on a mere handful of rice and would say in secret: "Ah, my little Master, my dear little Master, you loved me so much that you came back to my house! You shall never suffer from any neglect of mine." [Pg 60]

At last, the time came for the boy to start school. Raicharan sold his small piece of land and moved to Calcutta. There, he found a job with a lot of difficulty as a servant and enrolled Phailna in school. He went to great lengths to provide him with the best education, the best clothes, and the best food. Meanwhile, he lived on just a handful of rice and would say to himself, "Ah, my little Master, my dear little Master, you loved me so much that you came back to my home! You will never suffer from any neglect on my part." [Pg 60]

Twelve years passed away in this manner. The boy was able to read and write well. He was bright and healthy and good-looking. He paid a great deal of attention to his personal appearance and was specially careful in parting his hair. He was inclined to extravagance and finery and spent money freely. He could never quite look on Raicharan as a father, because, though fatherly in affection, he had the manner of a servant. A further fault was this, that Raicharan kept secret from every one that he himself was the father of the child.

Twelve years went by like this. The boy could read and write well. He was smart, healthy, and good-looking. He took a lot of care with his appearance and was particularly meticulous about parting his hair. He had a tendency towards extravagance and enjoyed spending money. He could never fully see Raicharan as a father because, although he showed fatherly love, he acted more like a servant. Another issue was that Raicharan kept it a secret from everyone that he was actually the boy's father.

The students of the hostel, where Phailna was a boarder, were greatly amused by Raicharan's country manners, and I have to confess that behind his father's back Phailna joined in their fun. But, in the bottom of their hearts, all the students loved the innocent and tender-hearted old man, and Phailna was very fond of him also. But, as I have said before, he loved him with a kind of condescension.

The students at the hostel where Phailna lived were quite entertained by Raicharan's rustic ways, and I have to admit that behind his father's back, Phailna participated in their teasing. However, deep down, all the students cared for the kind and gentle old man, and Phailna cared for him too. But, as I mentioned earlier, he loved him with a bit of superiority.

Raicharan grew older and older, and his employer was continually finding fault with him for his incompetent work. He had been starving himself for the boy's sake, so he had grown physically weak and no longer up to his daily task. He would forget things and his mind became dull and stupid. But his employer expected a full servant's work out of him and [Pg 61] would not brook excuses. The money that Raicharan had brought with him from the sale of his land was exhausted. The boy was continually grumbling about his clothes and asking for more money.

Raicharan got older and older, and his boss kept criticizing him for his poor performance. He had been neglecting his own needs for the boy's sake, which made him physically weak and unable to handle his daily responsibilities. He began to forget things, and his mind felt dull and sluggish. But his employer expected him to perform as a full-time servant and wouldn’t accept any excuses. The money Raicharan had brought from selling his land had run out. The boy was constantly complaining about his clothes and asking for more money.

III

Raicharan made up his mind. He gave up the situation where he was working as a servant, and left some money with Phailna and said: "I have some business to do at home in my village, and shall be back soon."

Raicharan decided it was time for a change. He quit his job as a servant, left some money with Phailna, and said, "I have some things to take care of back home in my village, and I'll be back soon."

He went off at once to Baraset where Anukul was magistrate. Anukul's wife was still broken down with grief. She had had no other child.

He immediately went to Baraset where Anukul was the magistrate. Anukul's wife was still overwhelmed with grief. She had no other child.

One day Anukul was resting after a long and weary day in court. His wife was buying, at an exorbitant price, a herb from a mendicant quack, which was said to ensure the birth of a child. A voice of greeting was heard in the courtyard. Anukul went out to see who was there. It was Raicharan. Anukul's heart was softened when he saw his old servant. He asked him many questions and offered to take him back into service.

One day, Anukul was resting after a long and tiring day in court. His wife was spending a ridiculous amount of money on a herb from a wandering quack, said to guarantee the birth of a child. A familiar voice called out in the courtyard. Anukul went outside to see who it was. It was Raicharan. Anukul's heart warmed when he saw his old servant. He asked him a lot of questions and offered to bring him back into the household.

Raicharan smiled faintly and said in reply: "I want to make obeisance to my mistress."

Raicharan smiled faintly and replied, "I want to pay my respects to my mistress."

Anukul went with Raicharan into the house, where the mistress did not receive him as warmly [Pg 62] as his old master. Raicharan took no notice of this, but folded his hands and said: "It was not the Padma that stole your baby. It was I."

Anukul went into the house with Raicharan, where the mistress didn't welcome him as warmly as his former master. Raicharan didn't pay any attention to this; he just folded his hands and said, "It wasn't the Padma that took your baby. It was me." [Pg 62]

Anukul exclaimed: "Great God! Eh! What! Where is he?"

Anukul shouted, "Oh my God! Hey! What! Where is he?"

Raicharan replied: "He is with me. I will bring him the day after to-morrow."

Raicharan replied, "He's with me. I'll bring him the day after tomorrow."

It was Sunday. There was no magistrate's court sitting. Both husband and wife were looking expectantly along the road, waiting from early morning for Raicharan's appearance. At ten o'clock he came leading Phailna by the hand.

It was Sunday. There was no court in session. Both the husband and wife were looking eagerly down the road, waiting since early morning for Raicharan to show up. At ten o'clock, he arrived, holding Phailna's hand.

Anukul's wife, without a question, took the boy into her lap and was wild with excitement, sometimes laughing, sometimes weeping, touching him, kissing his hair and his forehead, and gazing into his face with hungry, eager eyes. The boy was very good-looking and dressed like a gentleman's son. The heart of Anukul brimmed over with a sudden rush of affection.

Anukul's wife, without a doubt, took the boy into her arms and was overflowing with joy, sometimes laughing, sometimes crying, touching him, kissing his hair and forehead, and gazing into his face with eager, longing eyes. The boy was very handsome and dressed like a gentleman's child. Anukul's heart swelled with a sudden wave of affection.

Nevertheless the magistrate in him asked: "Have you any proofs?"

Nevertheless, the magistrate in him asked, "Do you have any proof?"

Raicharan said: "How could there be any proof of such a deed? God alone knows that I stole your boy, and no one else in the world."

Raicharan said: "How can there be any proof of such an act? Only God knows that I took your boy, and no one else in the world."

When Anukul saw how eagerly his wife was clinging to the boy, he realised the futility of asking [Pg 63] for proofs. It would be wiser to believe. And then,—where could an old man like Raicharan get such a boy from? And why should his faithful servant deceive him for nothing?

When Anukul saw how desperately his wife was holding onto the boy, he understood that it was pointless to ask for proof. It made more sense to just believe. And besides, where could an old man like Raicharan find a boy like that? And why would his loyal servant lie to him for no reason?

"But," he added severely, "Raicharan, you must not stay here."

"But," he added firmly, "Raicharan, you can’t stay here."

"Where shall I go, Master?" said Raicharan, in a choking voice, folding his hands. "I am old. Who will take in an old man as a servant?"

"Where should I go, Master?" Raicharan asked, his voice trembling as he folded his hands. "I'm old. Who would want to hire an old man as a servant?"

The mistress said: "Let him stay. My child will be pleased. I forgive him."

The mistress said, "Let him stay. My child will be happy. I forgive him."

But Anukul's magisterial conscience would not allow him. "No," he said, "he cannot be forgiven for what he has done."

But Anukul's magisterial conscience wouldn't let him. "No," he said, "he can't be forgiven for what he's done."

Raicharan bowed to the ground and clasped Anukul's feet. "Master," he cried, "let me stay. It was not I who did it. It was God."

Raicharan knelt down and held Anukul's feet. "Master," he exclaimed, "please let me stay. I didn’t do it. It was God."

Anukul's conscience was more shocked than ever when Raicharan tried to put the blame on God's shoulders.

Anukul's conscience was more shocked than ever when Raicharan tried to shift the blame onto God.

"No," he said, "I could not allow it. I cannot trust you any more. You have done an act of treachery."

"No," he said, "I can't allow that. I can't trust you anymore. You've committed an act of betrayal."

Raicharan rose to his feet and said: "It was not I who did it."

Raicharan stood up and said, "I didn't do it."

"Who was it then?" asked Anukul.

"Who was it then?" Anukul asked.

Raicharan replied: "It was my fate." [Pg 64]

Raicharan replied, "It was my fate." [Pg 64]

But no educated man could take this for an excuse. Anukul remained obdurate.

But no educated person could use this as an excuse. Anukul remained obdurate.

When Phailna saw that he was the wealthy magistrate's son, and not Raicharan's, he was angry at first, thinking that he had been cheated all this time of his birthright. But seeing Raicharan in distress, he generously said to his father: "Father, forgive him. Even if you don't let him live with us, let him have a small monthly pension."

When Phailna realized he was the rich magistrate's son and not Raicharan's, he was initially angry, believing he had been denied his rightful place all this time. But when he saw Raicharan in trouble, he kindly said to his father, "Dad, forgive him. Even if you don’t let him stay with us, at least give him a small monthly allowance."

After hearing this, Raicharan did not utter another word. He looked for the last time on the face of his son. He made obeisance to his old master and mistress. Then he went out and was mingled with the numberless people of the world.

After hearing this, Raicharan didn’t say anything else. He took one last look at his son’s face. He bowed to his old master and mistress. Then he stepped outside and blended in with the countless people in the world.

At the end of the month Anukul sent him some money to his village. But the money came back. There was no one there of the name of Raicharan.

At the end of the month, Anukul sent some money to his village. But the money was returned. There was no one by the name of Raicharan.

WORDS TO BE STUDIED

judicial. From the Latin word "judex," a judge. Compare judicious, judge, judgment, just.

judicial. From the Latin word "judex," meaning a judge. Compare judicious, judge, judgment, just.

compensate. From the Latin word "pensare," to weigh. Compare dispense, dispensary, compensation. (This must not be confused with the Latin word "pendere," to hang. Compare suspend, expend, depend.)

compensate. From the Latin word "pensare," meaning to weigh. Compare dispense, dispensary, compensation. (This should not be confused with the Latin word "pendere," which means to hang. Compare suspend, expend, depend.)

ecstasy. From two Greek words "ex" and "stasis," meaning standing outside oneself.

ecstasy. From two Greek words "ex" and "stasis," which means standing outside of yourself.

transferred. From the Latin word "ferre," to carry. Compare offer, defer, confer, prefer, proffer, infer, conference, fertile.

transferred. From the Latin word "ferre," which means to carry. Compare offer, defer, confer, prefer, proffer, infer, conference, fertile.

crumble. To break into crumbs or little pieces.

crumble. To break into small pieces or crumbs.

promoted. From the Latin word "movēre," to move. Compare motive, motion, motor, promotion, commotion.

promoted. From the Latin word "movēre," which means to move. Compare motive, motion, motor, promotion, commotion.

excited. From the Latin word "ciere," to set in motion. Compare incite, excitement, exciting, cite.

excited. From the Latin word "ciere," which means to set in motion. Compare incite, excitement, exciting, cite.

lantern. A French word derived from the Greek "lampein," to shine. Compare, magic-lantern, lamp.

lantern. A French word that comes from the Greek "lampein," which means to shine. See also, magic-lantern, lamp.

gipsy. Also spelt gypsy, from "Egyptian"; because the gipsies were supposed to come from Egypt.

gipsy. Also spelled gypsy, from "Egyptian"; because the gypsies were thought to originate from Egypt.

usurper. From the Latin word "usurpare." This word is made up of "usus," use and "rapere," to snatch. Compare use, usual, usufruct, rapid, rapt, rapture.

usurper. From the Latin word "usurpare." This word consists of "usus," meaning use, and "rapere," meaning to snatch. Compare use, usual, usufruct, rapid, rapt, rapture.

magisterial. From the Latin word "magister," a judge. Compare magistrate, magistracy.

magisterial. From the Latin word "magister," meaning a judge. Compare magistrate, magistracy.

obdurate. From the Latin word "dūrus," hard. Compare endure, endurance, obduracy.

obdurate. From the Latin word "dūrus," which means hard. Compare endure, endurance, obduracy.


MASTER MASHAI

MASTER MASHAI


V

MASTER MASHAI

I

Adhar Babu lives upon the interest of the capital left him by his father. Only the brokers, negotiating loans, come to his drawing room and smoke the silver-chased hookah, and the clerks from the attorney's office discuss the terms of some mortgage or the amount of the stamp fees. He is so careful with his money that even the most dogged efforts of the boys from the local football club fail to make any impression on his pocket.

Adhar Babu lives off the interest from the money his father left him. Only the brokers, who negotiate loans, visit his living room to smoke the silver-chased hookah, and the clerks from the attorney's office go over the details of some mortgage or discuss the amount of the stamp fees. He is so meticulous with his money that even the most persistent attempts by the kids from the local football club can't get any cash from him.

At the time this story opens a new guest came into his household. After a long period of despair, his wife, Nanibala, bore him a son.

At the time this story begins, a new guest arrived in his home. After a long time of feeling hopeless, his wife, Nanibala, gave birth to a son.

The child resembled his mother,—large eyes, well-formed nose, and fair complexion. Ratikanta, Adharlal's protégé, gave verdict,—"He is worthy of this noble house." They named him Venugopal.

The child looked like his mother—big eyes, a nicely shaped nose, and a light complexion. Ratikanta, Adharlal's pupil, declared, "He deserves this prestigious home." They named him Venugopal.

Never before had Adharlal's wife expressed any opinion differing from her husband's on household expenses. There had been a hot discussion now and [Pg 70] then about the propriety of some necessary item and up to this time she had merely acknowledged defeat with silent contempt. But now Adharlal could no longer maintain his supremacy. He had to give way little by little when things for his son were in question.

Never before had Adharlal's wife voiced a different opinion from her husband's about household expenses. There had been heated discussions now and then about the appropriateness of certain necessary items, and up until now she had simply accepted defeat with quiet disdain. But now Adharlal could no longer keep his position of power. He had to gradually yield whenever it came to matters concerning his son.

II

As Venugopal grew up, his father gradually became accustomed to spending money on him. He obtained an old teacher, who had a considerable repute for his learning and also for his success in dragging impassable boys through their examinations. But such a training does not lead to the cultivation of amiability. This man tried his best to win the boy's heart, but the little that was left in him of the natural milk of human kindness had turned sour, and the child repulsed his advances from the very beginning. The mother, in consequence, objected to him strongly, and complained that the very sight of him made her boy ill. So the teacher left.

As Venugopal grew up, his father gradually got used to spending money on him. He hired an old teacher who had a good reputation for his knowledge and also for getting difficult boys through their exams. However, that kind of training doesn’t foster amiability. This man tried hard to win the boy's affection, but the little kindness that remained in him had soured, and the child repulsed his attempts from the start. As a result, the mother strongly opposed him and complained that just seeing him made her boy sick. So the teacher left.

Just then, Haralal made his appearance with a dirty dress and a torn pair of old canvas shoes. Haralal's mother, who was a widow, had kept him with great difficulty at a District school out of the scanty earnings which she made by cooking in strange houses [Pg 71] and husking rice. He managed to pass the Matriculation and determined to go to College. As a result of his half-starved condition, his pinched face tapered to a point in an unnatural manner,—like Cape Comorin in the map of India; and the only broad portion of it was his forehead, which resembled the ranges of the Himalayas.

Just then, Haralal showed up wearing a dirty outfit and a pair of old, torn canvas shoes. His mother, who was a widow, struggled to keep him in a District school with the little money she made cooking for people in different houses and husking rice. He managed to pass his Matriculation exams and decided to go to college. Because he was often hungry, his gaunt face came to an unnatural point, like Cape Comorin on a map of India; the only broad part of his face was his forehead, which looked like the Himalayan mountain range. [Pg 71]

The servant asked Haralal what he wanted, and he answered timidly that he wished to see the master.

The servant asked Haralal what he wanted, and he answered nervously that he wanted to see the master.

The servant answered sharply: "You can't see him." Haralal was hesitating, at a loss what to do next, when Venugopal, who had finished his game in the garden, suddenly came to the door. The servant shouted at Haralal: "Get away." Quite unaccountably Venugopal grew excited and cried: "No, he shan't get away." And he dragged the stranger to his father.

The servant replied sharply, "You can't see him." Haralal was hesitating, unsure of what to do next, when Venugopal, who had just finished his game in the garden, suddenly appeared at the door. The servant yelled at Haralal, "Get lost." For some reason, Venugopal got all worked up and shouted, "No, he can't leave." And he pulled the stranger to his father.

Adharlal had just risen from his mid-day sleep and was sitting quietly on the upper verandah in his cane chair, rocking his legs. Ratikanta was enjoying his hookah, seated in a chair next to him. He asked Haralal how far he had got in his reading. The young man bent his head and answered that he had passed the Matriculation. Ratikanta looked stern and expressed surprise that he should be so backward for his age. Haralal kept silence. It was Ratikanta's [Pg 72] special pleasure to torture his patron's dependants, whether actual or potential.

Adharlal had just woken up from his nap and was sitting quietly on the upper porch in his wicker chair, swinging his legs. Ratikanta was enjoying his hookah, seated in a chair beside him. He asked Haralal how far he had gotten in his studies. The young man lowered his head and replied that he had passed the Matriculation. Ratikanta's expression turned serious, and he expressed surprise that Haralal was so behind for his age. Haralal stayed quiet. It was Ratikanta's [Pg 72] particular pleasure to pick on his patron's dependants, whether they were current or potential.

Suddenly it struck Adharlal that he would be able to employ this youth as a tutor for his son on next to nothing. He agreed, there and then, to take him at a salary of five rupees a month with board and lodging free.

Suddenly, Adharlal realized he could hire this young man as a tutor for his son for almost nothing. Right then and there, he agreed to pay him salary of five rupees a month, with free room and board.

III

This time the post of tutor remained occupied longer than before. From the very beginning of their acquaintance Haralal and his pupil became great friends. Never before did Haralal have such an opportunity of loving any young human creature. His mother had been so poor and dependent, that he had never had the privilege of playing with the children where she was employed at work. He had not hitherto suspected the hidden stores of love which lay all the while accumulating in his own heart.

This time, the position of tutor lasted longer than before. From the very start of their relationship, Haralal and his student became close friends. Haralal had never had the chance to love any young person like this before. His mother had been so poor and dependent that he never got to play with the kids where she worked. He hadn't realized the deep well of love that had been building up in his heart all along.

Venu, also, was glad to find a companion in Haralal. He was the only boy in the house. His two younger sisters were looked down upon, as unworthy of being his playmates. So his new tutor became his only companion, patiently bearing the undivided weight of the tyranny of his child friend. [Pg 73]

Venu was also happy to have a friend in Haralal. He was the only boy in the house. His two younger sisters were seen as unworthy to be his playmates. So, his new tutor became his only friend, patiently putting up with the full force of his child's antics. [Pg 73]

IV

Venu was now eleven. Haralal had passed his Intermediate, winning a scholarship. He was working hard for his B.A. degree. After College lectures were over, he would take Venu out into the public park and tell him stories about the heroes from Greek History and Victor Hugo's romances. The child used to get quite impatient to run to Haralal, after school hours, in spite of his mother's attempts to keep him by her side.

Venu was now eleven. Haralal had finished his Intermediate studies and earned a scholarship. He was working hard for his B.A. degree. After college lectures, he would take Venu to the public park and share stories about heroes from Greek history and Victor Hugo's romances. The child often got really impatient to rush to Haralal after school, despite his mother's efforts to keep him by her side.

This displeased Nanibala. She thought that it was a deep-laid plot of Haralal's to captivate her boy, in order to prolong his own appointment. One day she talked to him from behind the purdah: "It is your duty to teach my son only for an hour or two in the morning and evening. But why are you always with him? The child has nearly forgotten his own parents. You must understand that a man of your position is no fit companion for a boy belonging to this house."

This upset Nanibala. She believed it was a secret scheme by Haralal to win over her son, just so he could keep his job longer. One day, she spoke to him from behind the curtain: "You’re supposed to teach my son for just an hour or two in the morning and evening. But why are you always with him? The child has almost forgotten his own parents. You need to realize that someone in your position isn't a suitable friend for a boy from this household."

Haralal's voice choked a little as he answered that for the future he would merely be Venu's teacher and would keep away from him at other times.

Haralal's voice trembled a bit as he responded that from now on, he would only be Venu's teacher and would stay away from him at other times.

It was Haralal's usual practice to begin his College study early before dawn. The child would [Pg 74] come to him directly after he had washed himself. There was a small pool in the garden and they used to feed the fish in it with puffed rice. Venu was also engaged in building a miniature garden-house, at the corner of the garden, with its liliputian gates and hedges and gravel paths. When the sun became too hot they would go back into the house, and Venu would have his morning lesson from Haralal.

It was Haralal's habit to start his college study early in the morning, before dawn. The child would come to him right after washing up. There was a small pool in the garden where they would feed the fish with puffed rice. Venu was also busy building a miniature garden house in the corner of the garden, complete with its gates, hedges, and gravel paths. When the sun got too hot, they would go back inside, and Venu would have his morning lesson with Haralal.

On the day in question Venu had risen earlier than usual, because he wished to hear the end of the story which Haralal had begun the evening before. But he found his teacher absent. When asked about him, the door-servant said that he had gone out. At lesson time Venu remained unnaturally quiet. He never even asked Haralal why he had gone out, but went on mechanically with his lessons. When the child was with his mother taking his breakfast, she asked him what had happened to make him so gloomy, and why he was not eating his food. Venu gave no answer. After his meal his mother caressed him and questioned him repeatedly. Venu burst out crying and said,—"Master Mashai." His mother asked Venu,—"What about Master Mashai?" But Venu found it difficult to name the offence which his teacher had committed.

On the day in question, Venu woke up earlier than usual because he wanted to hear the end of the story that Haralal had started the night before. But he discovered that his teacher was not there. When he asked the servant at the door about him, the servant said that he had gone out. During lesson time, Venu was unusually quiet. He didn’t even ask Haralal why he had left but just went through his lessons mechanically. When he was having breakfast with his mother, she noticed his gloomy demeanor and asked him why he was not eating. Venu didn’t respond. After his meal, his mother hugged him and kept questioning him. Venu suddenly started crying and said, “Master Mashai.” His mother asked Venu, “What about Master Mashai?” But Venu found it hard to say what wrong his teacher had done.

His mother said to Venu: "Has your Master Mashai been saying anything to you against me?" [Pg 75]

His mother said to Venu: "Has your Master Mashai been saying anything to you about me?" [Pg 75]

Venu could not understand the question and went away.

Venu didn't understand the question and walked away.

V

There was a theft in Adhar Babu's house. The police were called in to investigate. Even Haralal's trunks were searched. Ratikanta said with meaning: "The man who steals anything, does not keep his thefts in his own box."

There was a theft in Adhar Babu's house. The police were called in to investigate. Even Haralal's trunks were searched. Ratikanta observed: "A person who steals doesn't store their stolen items in their own box."

Adharlal called his son's tutor and said to him: "It will not be convenient for me to keep any of you in my own house. From to-day you will have to take up your quarters outside, only coming in to teach my son at the proper time."

Adharlal called his son's tutor and said to him: "It won't be convenient for me to have any of you in my house. Starting today, you'll need to stay outside, only coming in to teach my son at the scheduled time."

Ratikanta said sagely, drawing at his hookah: "That is a good proposal,—good for both parties."

Ratikanta said wisely, taking a puff from his hookah: "That's a great suggestion—beneficial for both sides."

Haralal did not utter a word, but he sent a letter saying that it would be no longer possible for him to remain as tutor to Venu.

Haralal didn't say a word, but he sent a letter stating that he could no longer be Venu's tutor.

When Venu came back from school, he found his tutor's room empty. Even that broken steel trunk of his was absent. The rope was stretched across the corner, but there were no clothes or towel hanging on it. Only on the table, which formerly was strewn with books and papers, stood a bowl containing some gold-fish with a label on which was written the word "Venu" in Haralal's hand-writing. [Pg 76] The boy ran up at once to his father and asked him what had happened. His father told him that Haralal had resigned his post. Venu went to his room and flung himself down and began to cry. Adharlal did not know what to do with him.

When Venu got back from school, he found his tutor's room empty. Even that old steel trunk of his was missing. The rope was stretched across the corner, but there were no clothes or towels hanging from it. Only on the table, which used to be covered in books and papers, sat a bowl with some goldfish and a label that said "Venu" in Haralal's handwriting. [Pg 76] Venu immediately ran to his father and asked what had happened. His father told him that Haralal had resigned. Venu went to his room, threw himself down, and started to cry. Adharlal didn’t know what to do with him.

The next day, when Haralal was sitting on his wooden bedstead in the Hostel, debating with himself whether he should attend his college lectures, suddenly he saw Adhar Babu's servant coming into his room followed by Venu. Venu at once ran up to him and threw his arms round his neck asking him to come back to the house.

The next day, when Haralal was sitting on his wooden bed in the hostel, wondering whether he should go to his college lectures, he suddenly saw Adhar Babu's servant walk into his room, followed by Venu. Venu immediately ran up to him and wrapped his arms around his neck, asking him to come back to the house.

Haralal could not explain why it was absolutely impossible for him to go back, but the memory of those clinging arms and that pathetic request used to choke his breath with emotion long after.

Haralal couldn't explain why it was completely impossible for him to go back, but the memory of those clinging arms and that pathetic request would choke him up with emotion long after.

VI

Haralal found out, after this, that his mind was in an unsettled state, and that he had but a small chance of winning the scholarship, even if he could pass the examination. At the same time, he knew that, without the scholarship, he could not continue his studies. So he tried to get employment in some office.

Haralal realized afterward that he was feeling anxious and that his chances of getting the scholarship were slim, even if he managed to pass the exam. He also understood that without the scholarship, he couldn’t continue his studies. So, he started looking for a job in an office.

Fortunately for him, an English Manager of a big merchant firm took a fancy to him at first sight. [Pg 77] After only a brief exchange of words the Manager asked him if he had any experience, and could he bring any testimonial. Haralal could only answer "No"; nevertheless a post was offered him of twenty rupees a month and fifteen rupees were allowed him in advance to help him to come properly dressed to the office.

Luckily for him, the English manager of a large trading company took a liking to him right away. [Pg 77] After just a short conversation, the manager asked if he had any experience and if he could provide any references. Haralal could only reply, "No"; however, he was offered a position with a salary of twenty rupees a month, along with an advance of fifteen rupees to help him dress appropriately for the office.

The Manager made Haralal work extremely hard. He had to stay on after office hours and sometimes go to his master's house late in the evening. But, in this way, he learnt his work quicker than others, and his fellow clerks became jealous of him and tried to injure him, but without effect. He rented a small house in a narrow lane and brought his mother to live with him as soon as his salary was raised to forty rupees a month. Thus happiness came back to his mother after weary years of waiting.

The manager made Haralal work really hard. He had to stay late after work and sometimes go to his boss's house in the evening. But this helped him learn his job faster than others, which made his coworkers jealous. They tried to undermine him, but it didn’t work. He rented a small place in a narrow lane and brought his mother to live with him as soon as his salary increased to forty rupees a month. Finally, happiness returned to his mother after many long years of waiting.

Haralal's mother used to express a desire to see Venugopal, of whom she had heard so much. She wished to prepare some dishes with her own hand and to ask him to come just once to dine with her son. Haralal avoided the subject by saying that his house was not big enough to invite him for that purpose.

Haralal's mom often wanted to meet Venugopal, who she had heard a lot about. She wanted to cook some meals herself and invite him over just once to have dinner with her son. Haralal shifted the conversation by saying that his house wasn’t big enough to invite him for that.

VII

The news reached Haralal that Venu's mother had died. He could not wait a moment, but went at once [Pg 78] to Adharlal's house to see Venu. After that they began to see each other frequently.

The news reached Haralal that Venu's mother had died. He couldn’t wait a moment and went straight to Adharlal's house to see Venu. After that, they started seeing each other often.

But times had changed. Venu, stroking his budding moustache, had grown quite a young man of fashion. Friends, befitting his present condition, were numerous. That old dilapidated study chair and ink-stained desk had vanished, and the room now seemed to be bursting with pride at its new acquisitions,—its looking-glasses, oleographs, and other furniture. Venu had entered college, but showed no haste in crossing the boundary of the Intermediate examination.

But times had changed. Venu, stroking his budding mustache, had become quite the fashionable young man. He had plenty of friends that matched his current status. That old dilapidated study chair and ink-stained desk were gone, and the room now looked proud of its new additions—its mirrors, prints, and other furniture. Venu had started college but was in no rush to pass the Intermediate exam.

Haralal remembered his mother's request to invite Venu to dinner. After great hesitation, he did so. Venugopal, with his handsome face, at once won the mother's heart. But as soon as ever the meal was over he became impatient to go, and looking at his gold watch he explained that he had pressing engagements elsewhere. Then he jumped into his carriage, which was waiting at the door, and drove away. Haralal with a sigh said to himself that he would never invite him again.

Haralal remembered his mom's request to invite Venu to dinner. After some hesitation, he went ahead and did it. Venugopal, with his good looks, quickly won over Haralal's mom. But as soon as the meal ended, he got impatient to leave, and checking his gold watch, he mentioned that he had important commitments elsewhere. Then he jumped into his carriage waiting at the door and drove off. With a sigh, Haralal told himself he would never invite him again.

VIII

One day, on returning from office, Haralal noticed the presence of a man in the dark room on the ground floor of his house. Possibly he would have [Pg 79] passed him by, had not the heavy scent of some foreign perfume attracted his attention. Haralal asked who was there, and the answer came:

One day, when Haralal was coming home from work, he noticed a man in the dark room on the ground floor of his house. He might have walked past him if it weren't for the strong smell of some unfamiliar perfume that caught his attention. Haralal asked who was there, and the answer came:

"It is I, Master Mashai."

"It's me, Master Mashai."

"What is the matter, Venu?" said Haralal. "When did you arrive?"

"What’s wrong, Venu?" asked Haralal. "When did you get here?"

"I came hours ago," said Venu. "I did not know that you returned so late."

"I arrived hours ago," Venu said. "I didn't realize you came back so late."

They went upstairs together and Haralal lighted the lamp and asked Venu whether all was well. Venu replied that his college classes were becoming a fearful bore, and his father did not realize how dreadfully hard it was for him to go on in the same class, year after year, with students much younger than himself. Haralal asked him what he wished to do. Venu then told him that he wanted to go to England and become a barrister. He gave an instance of a student, much less advanced than himself, who was getting ready to go. Haralal asked him if he had received his father's permission. Venu replied that his father would not hear a word of it until he had passed the Intermediate, and that was an impossibility in his present frame of mind. Haralal suggested that he himself should go and try to talk over his father.

They went upstairs together, and Haralal turned on the lamp and asked Venu if everything was alright. Venu replied that his college classes were becoming a huge bore, and his father didn't understand how incredibly difficult it was for him to stay in the same class, year after year, with students much younger than him. Haralal asked him what he wanted to do. Venu then told him that he wanted to go to England and become a barrister. He gave an example of a student, much less advanced than him, who was preparing to go. Haralal asked him if he had received his father's permission. Venu replied that his father wouldn’t even consider it until he had passed the Intermediate, which felt impossible in his current state of mind. Haralal suggested that he should go and try to talk to his father.

"No," said Venu, "I can never allow that!"

"No," Venu said, "I can’t let that happen!"

Haralal asked Venu to stay for dinner and while [Pg 80] they were waiting he gently placed his hand on Venu's shoulder and said:

Haralal asked Venu to stay for dinner, and while [Pg 80] they were waiting, he gently put his hand on Venu's shoulder and said:

"Venu, you should not quarrel with your father, or leave home."

"Venu, you shouldn't argue with your dad or leave home."

Venu jumped up angrily and said that if he was not welcome, he could go elsewhere. Haralal caught him by the hand and implored him not to go away without taking his food. But Venu snatched away his hand and was just leaving the room when Haralal's mother brought the food in on a tray. On seeing Venu about to leave she pressed him to remain and he did so with bad grace.

Venu jumped up in anger and said that if he wasn't welcome, he could just leave. Haralal grabbed his hand and begged him not to go without eating. But Venu pulled his hand away and was about to walk out when Haralal's mom came in with the food on a tray. Seeing Venu about to leave, she urged him to stay, and he reluctantly agreed.

While he was eating the sound of a carriage stopping at the door was heard. First a servant entered the room with creaking shoes and then Adhar Babu himself. Venu's face became pale. The mother left the room as soon as she saw strangers enter. Adhar Babu called out to Haralal in a voice thick with anger:

While he was eating, the sound of a carriage stopping at the door was heard. First, a servant entered the room with creaking shoes, followed by Adhar Babu himself. Venu's face turned pale. The mother left the room as soon as she saw the strangers come in. Adhar Babu called out to Haralal in an angry voice:

"Ratikanta gave me full warning, but I could not believe that you had such devilish cunning hidden in you. So, you think you're going to live upon Venu? This is sheer kidnapping, and I shall prosecute you in the Police Court."

"Ratikanta warned me completely, but I couldn't believe you had such wicked cleverness in you. So, you think you're going to depend on Venu? This is outright kidnapping, and I will take you to the Police Court."

Venu silently followed his father and went out of the house. [Pg 81]

Venu quietly followed his dad and left the house. [Pg 81]

IX

The firm to which Haralal belonged began to buy up large quantities of rice and dhal from the country districts. To pay for this, Haralal had to take the cash every Saturday morning by the early train and disburse it. There were special centres where the brokers and middlemen would come with their receipts and accounts for settlement. Some discussion had taken place in the office about Haralal being entrusted with this work, without any security, but the Manager undertook all the responsibility and said that a security was not needed. This special work used to go on from the middle of December to the middle of April. Haralal would get back from it very late at night.

The company that Haralal worked for started purchasing large amounts of rice and lentils from rural areas. To pay for this, Haralal had to take the cash every Saturday morning on the early train and distribute it. There were specific locations where brokers and middlemen would come with their receipts and accounts for processing. There had been some discussions in the office about whether it was wise to give Haralal this responsibility without any collateral, but the Manager took full responsibility and insisted that no security was necessary. This special task would happen from mid-December to mid-April. Haralal usually returned home very late at night after completing it.

One day, after his return, he was told by his mother that Venu had called and that she had persuaded him to take his dinner at their house. This happened more than once. The mother said that it was because Venu missed his own mother, and the tears came into her eyes as she spoke about it.

One day, after he got back, his mom told him that Venu had called and she had convinced him to join them for dinner. This happened more than once. His mom said it was because Venu missed his own mom, and tears filled her eyes as she talked about it.

One day Venu waited for Haralal to return and had a long talk with him.

One day, Venu waited for Haralal to come back and had a long conversation with him.

"Master Mashai!" he said. "Father has become so cantankerous of late that I cannot live with him any longer. And, besides, I know that he is [Pg 82] getting ready to marry again. Ratikanta is seeking a suitable match, and they are always conspiring about it. There used to be a time when my father would get anxious, if I were absent from home even for a few hours. Now, if I am away for more than a week, he takes no notice,—indeed he is greatly relieved. If this marriage takes place, I feel that I cannot live in the house any longer. You must show me a way out of this. I want to become independent."

"Master Mashai!" he said. "Dad has become so difficult lately that I can’t live with him any longer. Plus, I know he’s getting ready to marry again. Ratikanta is looking for a suitable match, and they’re always plotting about it. There was a time when my dad would get anxious if I was gone for just a few hours. Now, if I’m away for more than a week, he doesn’t even notice—he’s actually quite relieved. If this marriage happens, I feel like I can’t stay in the house anymore. You need to help me find a way out of this. I want to become independent."

Haralal felt deeply pained, but he did not know how to help his former pupil. Venu said that he was determined to go to England and become a barrister. Somehow or other he must get the passage money out of his father: he could borrow it on a note of hand and his father would have to pay when the creditors filed a suit. With this borrowed money he would get away, and when he was in England his father was certain to remit his expenses.

Haralal felt a deep pain, but he didn’t know how to help his former student. Venu said he was set on going to England to become a barrister. Somehow, he needed to get the fare from his father: he could borrow it and his father would have to pay once the creditors took legal action. With this borrowed money, he would leave, and once he was in England, his father would definitely send him money for his expenses.

"But who is there," Haralal asked, "who would advance you the money?"

"But who is there," Haralal asked, "who would lend you the money?"

"You!" said Venu.

"You!" Venu said.

"I!" exclaimed Haralal in amazement.

"Wow!" exclaimed Haralal in amazement.

"Yes," said Venu, "I've seen the servant bringing heaps of money here in bags."

"Yeah," Venu said, "I've seen the servant bringing in bags full of cash."

"The servant and the money belong to someone else." [Pg 83]

"The servant and the money belong to someone else." [Pg 83]

Haralal explained why the money came to his house at night, like birds to their nest, to be scattered next morning.

Haralal explained why the money arrived at his house at night, like birds returning to their nest, to be spread out the next morning.

"But can't the Manager advance the sum?" Venu asked.

"But can't the manager just give the amount upfront?" Venu asked.

"He may do so," said Haralal, "if your father stands security."

"He can do that," said Haralal, "if your dad provides a guarantee."

The discussion ended at this point.

The discussion ended here.

X

One Friday night a carriage and pair stopped before Haralal's lodging house. When Venu was announced Haralal was counting money in his bedroom, seated on the floor. Venu entered the room dressed in a strange manner. He had discarded his Bengali dress and was wearing a Parsee coat and trousers and had a cap on his head. Rings were prominent on almost all the fingers of both hands, and a thick gold chain was hanging round his neck: there was a gold-watch in his pocket, and diamond studs could be seen peeping from his shirt sleeves. Haralal at once asked him what was the matter and why he was wearing that dress.

One Friday night, a carriage and two horses stopped in front of Haralal's lodging house. When Venu was announced, Haralal was in his bedroom, counting money while sitting on the floor. Venu entered the room dressed unusually. He had changed out of his Bengali attire and was wearing a Parsee coat and trousers, with a cap on his head. Rings were visible on nearly all the fingers of both hands, and a thick gold chain hung around his neck. He had a gold watch in his pocket, and diamond studs peeked out from his shirt sleeves. Haralal immediately asked him what was going on and why he was dressed that way.

"My father's marriage," said Venu, "comes off to-morrow. He tried hard to keep it from me, but I found it out. I asked him to allow me to go to our garden-house at Barrackpur for a few days, and [Pg 84] he was only too glad to get rid of me so easily. I am going there, and I wish to God I had never to come back."

"My father's wedding is tomorrow," Venu said. "He tried really hard to keep it from me, but I found out. I asked him if I could go to our garden house in Barrackpur for a few days, and he was more than happy to let me go so easily. I'm going there, and I wish to God I never had to come back."

Haralal looked pointedly at the rings on his fingers. Venu explained that they had belonged to his mother. Haralal then asked him if he had already had his dinner. He answered, "Yes, haven't you had yours?"

Haralal stared at the rings on his fingers. Venu explained that they had belonged to his mother. Haralal then asked him if he had already eaten dinner. He replied, "Yes, haven't you had yours?"

"No," said Haralal, "I cannot leave this room until I have all the money safely locked up in this iron chest."

"No," said Haralal, "I can't leave this room until I have all the money securely locked away in this iron chest."

"Go and take your dinner," said Venu, "while I keep guard here: your mother will be waiting for you."

"Go and have your dinner," Venu said, "while I watch here: your mom will be waiting for you."

For a moment Haralal hesitated, and then he went out and had his dinner. In a short time he came back with his mother and the three of them sat among the bags of money talking together. When it was about midnight, Venu took out his watch and looked at it and jumped up saying that he would miss his train. Then he asked Haralal to keep all his rings and his watch and chain until he asked for them again. Haralal put them all together in a leather bag and laid it in the iron safe. Venu went out.

For a moment, Haralal hesitated, and then he went out and had his dinner. Shortly after, he returned with his mother, and the three of them sat among the bags of money, chatting together. When it was around midnight, Venu took out his watch, looked at it, and jumped up, saying he would miss his train. He then asked Haralal to hold onto all his rings, watch, and chain until he asked for them back. Haralal gathered them all in a leather bag and placed it in the iron safe. Venu left.

The canvas bags containing the currency notes had already been placed in the safe: only the loose coins [Pg 85] remained to be counted over and put away with the rest.

The canvas bags with the currency notes were already in the safe; only the loose coins [Pg 85] were left to be counted and stored with everything else.

XI

Haralal lay down on the floor of the same room, with the key under his pillow, and went to sleep. He dreamt that Venu's mother was loudly reproaching him from behind the curtain. Her words were indistinct, but rays of different colours from the jewels on her body kept piercing the curtain like needles and violently vibrating. Haralal struggled to call Venu, but his voice seemed to forsake him. At last, with a noise, the curtain fell down. Haralal started up from his sleep and found darkness piled up round about him. A sudden gust of wind had flung open the window and put out the light. Haralal's whole body was wet with perspiration. He relighted the lamp and saw, by the clock, that it was four in the morning. There was no time to sleep again; for he had to get ready to start.

Haralal lay down on the floor of the same room, with the key under his pillow, and went to sleep. He dreamed that Venu's mother was loudly scolding him from behind the curtain. Her words were unclear, but beams of different colors from the jewels on her body kept piercing the curtain like needles and vibrating violently. Haralal struggled to call Venu, but his voice seemed to abandon him. Finally, with a crash, the curtain fell down. Haralal woke up and found darkness all around him. A sudden gust of wind had flung open the window and extinguished the light. Haralal's entire body was drenched in sweat. He relit the lamp and saw, by the clock, that it was four in the morning. There was no time to sleep again; he had to get ready to leave.

After Haralal had washed his face and hands his mother called from her own room,—"Baba, why are you up so soon?"

After Haralal had washed his face and hands, his mother called from her room, "Baba, why are you up so early?"

It was the habit of Haralal to see his mother's face the first thing in the morning in order to bring a blessing upon the day. His mother said to him: [Pg 86] "I was dreaming that you were going out to bring back a bride for yourself." Haralal went to his own bedroom and began to take out the bags containing the silver and the currency notes.

It was Haralal’s routine to see his mother first thing in the morning to get her blessing for the day. His mother told him: [Pg 86] "I dreamt you were going out to find a bride for yourself." Haralal went to his room and started taking out the bags with the silver and cash.

Suddenly his heart stopped beating. Three of the bags appeared to be empty. He knocked them against the iron safe, but this only proved his fear to be true. He opened them and shook them with all his might. Two letters from Venu dropped out from one of the bags. One was addressed to his father and one to Haralal.

Suddenly, his heart stopped. Three of the bags seemed to be empty. He hit them against the iron safe, but this only confirmed his fear. He opened them and shook them with all his strength. Two letters from Venu fell out of one of the bags. One was addressed to his father and the other to Haralal.

Haralal tore open his own letter and began reading. The words seemed to run into one another. He trimmed the lamp, but felt as if he could not understand what he read. Yet the purport of the letter was clear. Venu had taken three thousand rupees, in currency notes, and had started for England. The steamer was to sail before day-break that very morning. The letter ended with the words: "I am explaining everything in a letter to my father. He will pay off the debt; and then, again, my mother's ornaments, which I have left in your care, will more than cover the amount I have taken."

Haralal ripped open his letter and started reading. The words seemed to blur together. He adjusted the lamp, but felt like he couldn't grasp what he was reading. Still, the message of the letter was clear. Venu had taken three thousand rupees in cash and had set off for England. The steamer was set to sail before sunrise that very morning. The letter concluded with, "I'm explaining everything to my father in another letter. He will pay off the debt, and the jewelry of my mother, which I've left in your care, will more than cover the amount I took."

Haralal locked up his room and hired a carriage and went with all haste to the jetty. But he did not know even the name of the steamer which Venu had [Pg 87] taken. He ran the whole length of the wharves from Prinsep's Ghat to Metiaburuj. He found that two steamers had started on their voyage to England early that morning. It was impossible for him to know which of them carried Venu, or how to reach him.

Haralal locked his room, hired a carriage, and quickly headed to the dock. But he didn’t even know the name of the steamer Venu had taken. He rushed the entire length of the wharves from Prinsep's Ghat to Metiaburuj. He discovered that two steamers had set off for England early that morning. He had no way of knowing which one had Venu on board or how to get to him.

When Haralal got home, the sun was strong and the whole of Calcutta was awake. Everything before his eyes seemed blurred. He felt as if he were pushing against a fearful obstacle which was bodiless and without pity. His mother came on the verandah to ask him anxiously where he had gone. With a dry laugh he said to her,—"To bring home a bride for myself," and then he fainted away.

When Haralal got home, the sun was bright and the whole of Calcutta was awake. Everything in front of him seemed hazy. He felt like he was pushing against a terrifying obstacle that was formless and merciless. His mother came out onto the porch to ask him worriedly where he had been. With a dry laugh, he told her, “I went to bring home a bride for myself,” and then he fainted.

On opening his eyes after a while, Haralal asked his mother to leave him. Entering his room he shut the door from the inside while his mother remained seated on the floor of the verandah in the fierce glare of the sun. She kept calling to him fitfully, almost mechanically,—"Baba, Baba!"

On opening his eyes after a while, Haralal asked his mother to leave him alone. Once he was in his room, he shut the door from the inside while his mother stayed seated on the floor of the porch in the intense sunlight. She kept calling out to him sporadically, almost robotically, —"Baba, Baba!"

The servant came from the Manager's office and knocked at the door, saying that they would miss the train if they did not start out at once. Haralal called from inside, "It will not be possible for me to start this morning."

The servant came from the Manager's office and knocked on the door, saying that they would miss the train if they didn’t leave right away. Haralal called from inside, "I can’t leave this morning."

"Then where are we to go, Sir?"

"Then where are we supposed to go, Sir?"

"I will tell you later on." [Pg 88]

"I'll let you know later." [Pg 88]

The servant went downstairs with a gesture of impatience.

The servant went downstairs with an impatient gesture.

Suddenly Haralal thought of the ornaments which Venu had left behind. Up till now he had completely forgotten about them, but with the thought came instant relief. He took the leather bag containing them, and also Venu's letter to his father, and left the house.

Suddenly, Haralal remembered the jewelry that Venu had left behind. Until now, he had completely forgotten about it, but just thinking of it brought him immediate relief. He grabbed the leather bag that held the jewelry, along with Venu's letter to his father, and left the house.

Before he reached Adharlal's house he could hear the bands playing for the wedding, yet on entering he could feel that there had been some disturbance. Haralal was told that there had been a theft the night before and one or two servants were suspected. Adhar Babu was sitting in the upper verandah flushed with anger and Ratikanta was smoking his hookah. Haralal said to Adhar Babu, "I have something private to tell you." Adharlal flared up, "I have no time now!" He was afraid that Haralal had come to borrow money or to ask his help. Ratikanta suggested that if there was any delicacy in making the request in his presence he would leave the place. Adharlal told him angrily to sit where he was. Then Haralal handed over the bag which Venu had left behind. Adharlal asked what was inside it and Haralal opened it and gave the contents into his hands.

Before he reached Adharlal's house, he could hear the bands playing for the wedding, but as soon as he walked in, he sensed that something was off. Haralal was informed that a theft had occurred the night before, and one or two servants were under suspicion. Adhar Babu was sitting on the upper verandah, visibly angry, while Ratikanta was smoking his hookah. Haralal said to Adhar Babu, "I need to tell you something private." Adharlal snapped back, "I don't have time for that!" He was worried that Haralal had come to ask for money or help. Ratikanta suggested that if it would be uncomfortable to make the request in front of him, he would leave. Adharlal angrily told him to stay put. Haralal then handed over the bag that Venu had forgotten. Adharlal asked what was inside, and Haralal opened it and handed the contents to him.

Then Adhar Babu said with a sneer: "It's a [Pg 89] paying business that you two have started—you and your former pupil! You were certain that the stolen property would be traced, and so you come along with it to me to claim a reward!"

Then Adhar Babu said with a smirk: "It's a [Pg 89] profitable venture you two have started—you and your former student! You were sure that the stolen goods would be found, and so you come to me to claim a reward!"

Haralal presented the letter which Venu had written to his father. This only made Adharlal all the more furious.

Haralal handed over the letter that Venu had written to his father. This only made Adharlal even angrier.

"What's all this?" he shouted, "I'll call for the police! My son has not yet come of age,—and you have smuggled him out of the country! I'll bet my soul you've lent him a few hundred rupees, and then taken a note of hand for three thousand! But I am not going to be bound by this!"

"What's going on here?" he shouted, "I’ll call the police! My son isn’t of age yet—and you have smuggled him out of the country! I bet my soul you’ve loaned him a few hundred rupees and then taken a promissory note for three thousand! But I’m not going to be tied down by this!"

"I never advanced him any money at all," said Haralal.

"I never gave him any money at all," said Haralal.

"Then how did he find it?" said Adharlal, "Do you mean to tell me he broke open your safe and stole it?"

"Then how did he find it?" Adharlal asked. "Are you saying he broke into your safe and stole it?"

Haralal stood silent.

Haralal stood quietly.

Ratikanta sarcastically remarked: "I don't believe this fellow ever set hands on as much as three thousand rupees in his life."

Ratikanta said with sarcasm, "I can't believe this guy has ever had more than three thousand rupees in his life."

When Haralal left the house he seemed to have lost the power of dreading anything, or even of being anxious. His mind seemed to refuse to work. Directly he entered the lane he saw a carriage waiting before his own lodging. For a moment he felt [Pg 90] certain that it was Venu's. It was impossible to believe that his calamity could be so hopelessly final.

When Haralal left the house, he appeared to have lost the ability to fear anything or even to feel anxious. His mind seemed to switch off. As soon as he entered the lane, he noticed a carriage waiting in front of his place. For a brief moment, he was certain it belonged to Venu. It was hard to accept that his misfortune could be so completely irreversible.

Haralal went up quickly, but found an English assistant from the firm sitting inside the carriage. The man came out when he saw Haralal and took him by the hand and asked him: "Why didn't you go out by train this morning?" The servant had told the Manager his suspicions and he had sent this man to find out.

Haralal quickly climbed up, but found a British man from the company sitting inside the carriage. The man got out when he saw Haralal, shook his hand, and asked, "Why didn't you take the train this morning?" The servant had informed the Manager of his suspicions, and the Manager had sent this guy to investigate.

Haralal answered: "Notes to the amount of three thousand rupees are missing."

Haralal replied, "We're missing notes totaling three thousand rupees."

The man asked how that could have happened.

The man asked how that could've happened.

Haralal remained silent.

Haralal stayed quiet.

The man said to Haralal: "Let us go upstairs together and see where you keep your money." They went up to the room and counted the money and made a thorough search of the house.

The man said to Haralal, "Let's go upstairs together and see where you keep your money." They went up to the room, counted the money, and thoroughly searched the house.

When the mother saw this she could not contain herself any longer. She came out before the stranger and said: "Baba, what has happened?" He answered in broken Hindustani that some money had been stolen.

When the mother saw this, she couldn't hold back any longer. She stepped out in front of the stranger and asked, "Baba, what happened?" He replied in broken Hindustani that some money had been stolen.

"Stolen!" the mother cried, "Why! How could it be stolen? Who could do such a dastardly thing?" Haralal said to her: "Mother, don't say a word."

"Stolen!" the mother exclaimed, "What! How could it be stolen? Who would do such a dastardly thing?" Haralal said to her, "Mom, don't say anything."

The man collected the remainder of the money and [Pg 91] told Haralal to come with him to the Manager. The mother barred the way and said:

The man gathered the rest of the money and [Pg 91] told Haralal to follow him to the Manager. The mother blocked the path and said:

"Sir, where are you taking my son? I have brought him up, starving and straining to do honest work. My son would never touch money belonging to others."

"Sir, where are you taking my son? I raised him with hard work and struggle to do the right thing. My son would never take money that doesn’t belong to him."

The Englishman, not knowing Bengali, said, "Achcha! Achcha!" Haralal told his mother not to be anxious; he would explain it all to the Manager and soon be back again. The mother entreated him, with a distressed voice,

The Englishman, not knowing Bengali, said, "Okay! Okay!" Haralal told his mother not to worry; he would explain everything to the Manager and be back soon. The mother pleaded with him, sounding upset,

"Baba, you haven't taken a morsel of food all morning." Haralal stepped into the carriage and drove away, and the mother sank to the ground in the anguish of her heart.

"Baba, you haven't eaten anything all morning." Haralal got into the carriage and drove off, and the mother collapsed to the ground in her heartache.

The Manager said to Haralal: "Tell me the truth. What did happen?"

The Manager said to Haralal, "Tell me the truth. What happened?"

Haralal said to him, "I haven't taken any money."

Haralal said to him, "I haven't taken any money."

"I fully believe it," said the Manager, "but surely you know who has taken it."

"I completely believe it," said the Manager, "but you must know who took it."

Haralal looked on the ground and remained silent.

Haralal looked down and stayed quiet.

"Somebody," said the Manager, "must have taken it away with your connivance."

"Someone," said the Manager, "must have taken it with your involvement."

"Nobody," replied Haralal, "could take it away with my knowledge without taking first my life."

"Nobody," Haralal replied, "could take it away with my knowledge without first taking my life."

"Look here, Haralal," said the Manager, "I [Pg 92] trusted you completely. I took no security. I employed you in a post of great responsibility. Every one in the office was against me for doing so. The three thousand rupees is a small matter, but the shame of all this to me is a great matter. I will do one thing. I will give you the whole day to bring back this money. If you do so, I shall say nothing about it and I will keep you on in your post."

"Listen, Haralal," said the Manager, "I [Pg 92] trusted you completely. I didn't ask for any security. I put you in a very important position. Everyone in the office was against me for that decision. The three thousand rupees isn’t a huge deal, but the embarrassment of this situation is a big deal for me. Here’s what I’ll do. I’ll give you the entire day to return that money. If you do, I won’t mention it again and I’ll keep you in your job."

It was now eleven o'clock. Haralal with bent head went out of the office. The clerks began to discuss the affair with exultation.

It was now eleven o'clock. Haralal, with his head down, walked out of the office. The clerks started discussing the situation with excitement.

"What can I do? What can I do?" Haralal repeated to himself, as he walked along like one dazed, the sun's heat pouring down upon him. At last his mind ceased to think at all about what could be done, but the mechanical walk went on without ceasing.

"What can I do? What can I do?" Haralal repeated to himself as he walked, feeling dazed, with the sun's heat beating down on him. Eventually, he stopped thinking about what could be done, but his feet kept moving without a pause.

This city of Calcutta, which offered its shelter to thousands and thousands of men had become like a steel trap. He could see no way out. The whole body of people were conspiring to surround and hold him captive—this most insignificant of men, whom no one knew. Nobody had any special grudge against him, yet everybody was his enemy. The crowd passed by, brushing against him: the clerks of the offices were eating their lunch on the road side from their plates made of leaves: a tired wayfarer [Pg 93] on the Maidan, under the shade of a tree, was lying with one hand beneath his head and one leg upraised over the other: The up-country women, crowded into hackney carriages, were wending their way to the temple: a chuprassie came up with a letter and asked him the address on the envelope,—so the afternoon went by.

This city of Calcutta, which provided shelter to thousands of people, had become like a steel trap. He couldn’t see any way out. Everyone around him seemed to conspire to surround and keep him captured—this most insignificant of men, who was unknown to anyone. No one held a particular grudge against him, yet everyone was his enemy. The crowd passed by, brushing against him: office clerks were eating their lunch on the roadside from their leaf plates: a tired traveler on the Maidan, under the shade of a tree, lay with one hand under his head and one leg propped over the other. Upcountry women, packed into hackney carriages, were making their way to the temple: a messenger approached with a letter and asked him for the address on the envelope,—and so the afternoon went by.

Then came the time when the offices were all about to close. Carriages started off in all directions, carrying people back to their homes. The clerks, packed tightly on the seats of the trams, looked at the theatre advertisements as they returned to their lodgings. From to-day, Haralal had neither his work in the office, nor release from work in the evening. He had no need to hurry to catch the tram to take him to his home. All the busy occupations of the city—the buildings—the horses and carriages—the incessant traffic—seemed, now at one time, to swell into dreadful reality, and at another time, to subside into the shadowy unreal.

Then came the time when the offices were about to close. Carriages took off in all directions, carrying people back to their homes. The clerks, crammed tightly on the seats of the trams, glanced at the theater advertisements as they headed to their lodgings. Starting today, Haralal had neither his job at the office nor an escape from work in the evening. He didn’t need to rush to catch the tram to get home. All the bustling activities of the city—the buildings, the horses and carriages, the nonstop traffic—seemed at once to surge into a terrible reality, and then to fade into the shadowy unreal.

Haralal had taken neither food, nor rest, nor shelter all that day.

Haralal hadn’t eaten, rested, or found a place to stay all day.

The street lamps were lighted from one road to another and it seemed to him that a watchful darkness, like some demon, was keeping its eyes wide open to guard every movement of its victim. Haralal did not even have the energy to enquire [Pg 94] how late it was. The veins on his forehead throbbed, and he felt as if his head would burst. Through the paroxysms of pain, which alternated with the apathy of dejection, only one thought came again and again to his mind; among the innumerable multitudes in that vast city, only one name found its way through his dry throat,—"Mother!"

The streetlights were lit from one road to another, and it felt to him like a watchful darkness, like some demon, was keeping its eyes wide open to monitor every move of its victim. Haralal didn’t even have the energy to ask how late it was. The veins on his forehead throbbed, and he felt like his head would explode. Through the waves of pain, mixed with the numbness of despair, only one thought kept coming to his mind; among the countless people in that vast city, only one name slipped through his dry throat—"Mother!" [Pg 94]

He said to himself, "At the deep of night, when no one is awake to capture me—me, who am the least of all men,—I will silently creep to my mother's arms and fall asleep, and may I never wake again!"

He said to himself, "In the dead of night, when no one is awake to catch me—me, who is the least of all men—I will quietly slip into my mother's arms and fall asleep, and I hope I never wake up again!"

Haralal's one trouble was lest some police officer should molest him in the presence of his mother, and this kept him back from going home. When it became impossible for him at last to bear the weight of his own body, he hailed a carriage. The driver asked him where he wanted to go. He said: "Nowhere, I want to drive across the Maidan to get the fresh air." The man at first did not believe him and was about to drive on, when Haralal put a rupee into his hand as an advance payment. Thereupon the driver crossed, and then re-crossed, the Maidan from one side to the other, traversing the different roads.

Haralal's main worry was that some police officer might bother him in front of his mother, and that stopped him from going home. When he finally could no longer handle the weight of his own body, he called for a carriage. The driver asked him where he wanted to go. He replied, "Nowhere, I just want to drive across the Maidan to get some fresh air." The driver didn’t believe him at first and was about to continue on when Haralal handed him a rupee as a tip. After that, the driver crossed the Maidan and then crossed back again, taking different routes.

Haralal laid his throbbing head on the side of the open window of the carriage and closed his eyes. [Pg 95] Slowly all the pain abated. His body became cool. A deep and intense peace filled his heart and a supreme deliverance seemed to embrace him on every side. It was not true,—the day's despair which threatened him with its grip of utter helplessness. It was not true, it was false. He knew now that it was only an empty fear of the mind. Deliverance was in the infinite sky and there was no end to peace. No king or emperor in the world had the power to keep captive this nonentity, this Haralal. In the sky, surrounding his emancipated heart on every side, he felt the presence of his mother, that one poor woman. She seemed to grow and grow till she filled the infinity of darkness. All the roads and buildings and shops of Calcutta gradually became enveloped by her. In her presence vanished all the aching pains and thoughts and consciousness of Haralal. It burst,—that bubble filled with the hot vapour of pain. And now there was neither darkness nor light, but only one tense fulness.

Haralal rested his aching head on the open carriage window and closed his eyes. [Pg 95] Gradually, all the pain faded away. His body felt cool. A deep and intense peace filled his heart, and a sense of complete freedom enveloped him on all sides. It was not true—the despair of the day that threatened him with total helplessness. It was not true; it was an illusion. He realized now that it was just an empty fear of his mind. Freedom was in the endless sky, and there was no limit to peace. No king or emperor in the world could hold captive this nonentity, this Haralal. In the sky, surrounding his liberated heart on every side, he sensed the presence of his mother, that one unfortunate woman. She seemed to grow and grow until she filled the infinity of darkness. All the streets, buildings, and shops of Calcutta slowly became enveloped by her. In her presence, all the pain, thoughts, and awareness of Haralal vanished. It burst—that bubble filled with the hot vapor of pain. And now there was neither darkness nor light, but only one intense fullness.

The Cathedral clock struck one. The driver called out impatiently: "Babu, my horse can't go on any longer. Where do you want to go?"

The cathedral clock struck one. The driver called out impatiently, "Babu, my horse can't go any longer. Where do you want to go?"

There came no answer.

There was no answer.

The driver came down and shook Haralal and asked him again where he wanted to go.

The driver got out and shook Haralal, asking him again where he wanted to go.

There came no answer. [Pg 96]

No one answered.

And the answer was never received from Haralal, where he wanted to go.

And the answer was never received from Haralal about where he wanted to go.

WORDS TO BE STUDIED

broker. This word meant originally a "broacher," one who broached or made a hole in casks of wine to test their value for sale. Then it came to mean a middleman in a sale.

broker. This word originally referred to a "broacher," someone who would puncture wine casks to assess their quality for sale. It later evolved to refer to a middleman in a transaction.

attorney. This word comes from the Old French "tourner" meaning to turn. The original sense of the word is "one who turns or transfers (property)," and thus it comes to mean one who is appointed to do legal business in the name of another. Compare the phrase "power of attorney."

attorney. This word comes from the Old French "tourner," which means to turn. The original meaning is "someone who turns or transfers (property)," and so it has come to mean someone who is designated to handle legal matters on behalf of someone else. Compare the phrase "power of attorney."

mortgage. This comes from the two words "mort-" meaning "death" and "gage" meaning "pledge,"—a death pledge. It is used for the transfer of property as a pledge or guarantee that the debt will be paid. Compare mortuary, mortal, mortify, mortmain; also compare engage, disengage, wage, wager.

mortgage. This comes from the two words "mort-," meaning "death," and "gage," meaning "pledge"—essentially, a death pledge. It is used for the transfer of property as a pledge or guarantee that the debt will be paid. Compare mortuary, mortal, mortify, mortmain; also compare engage, disengage, wage, wager.

repulsed. From the Latin "puls-" meaning "to drive." This Latin root has another form "pel," also meaning "to drive." We have thus two series of words:—
repel, impel, compel, expel, dispel, and
repulse, impulse (noun), compulsion, expulsion.

repulsed. From the Latin "puls-" meaning "to drive." This Latin root has another form "pel," also meaning "to drive." We have two series of words:—
repel, impel, compel, expel, dispel, and
repel, impulse, compulsion, expulsion.

amiability. This word comes from the Latin "amicus" friend and is the same in origin as "amicability." Compare amicable and amiable.

amiability. This word comes from the Latin "amicus," meaning friend, and it shares the same origin as "amicability." Compare amicable and amiable.

salary. This originally meant "salt-money" from the Latin "sal" meaning "salt." First, it meant the "salt-money" given to soldiers, then it meant a fixed pay. Compare the use of namak in India,—namak khānā,—which is somewhat similar.

salary. This originally meant "salt-money" from the Latin "sal" meaning "salt." Initially, it referred to the "salt-money" provided to soldiers, and then it evolved to mean a regular salary. You can compare this to the use of namak in India—namak khānā—which is somewhat similar.

liliputian. This word has come into the English language from a famous story book called "Gulliver's Travels." [Pg 97] "Liliput" was a place where tiny people lived and "Brobdingnag" was a place where giants lived. These two words are therefore sometimes used, in an amusing manner, to represent respectively the land of dwarfs and the land of giants.

liliputian. This word has entered the English language from a well-known storybook called "Gulliver's Travels." [Pg 97] "Liliput" was a place where tiny people lived, and "Brobdingnag" was a place where giants lived. These two words are often used humorously to represent, respectively, the land of dwarfs and the land of giants.

B.A. degree. These titles were originally used in the old medieval universities of Europe. The word "bachelor" was taken from its use in chivalry, where it meant a young knight not yet fully qualified or equipped. Then came the "Master," or fully qualified person. A secondary meaning of bachelor, which is now the most common, is "an unmarried person,"—a man not being considered fully qualified or equipped till he is married.

B.A. degree. These titles were originally used in the medieval universities of Europe. The word "bachelor" comes from its use in chivalry, where it referred to a young knight who wasn’t fully qualified or equipped. Then came the "Master," or a fully qualified person. A secondary meaning of bachelor, which is now the most common, is "an unmarried person,"—a man who isn't considered fully qualified or equipped until he is married.

romance. This word has a very interesting history. The Latin language was the literary language of the South of Europe for many centuries and the vernacular languages were despised. The word for "vernacular" was "romanicus" as contrasted with "Latinus," i.e. Latin. The old folk stories of the Middle Ages were written in the vernacular or "romance" languages, and as these stories were strange and mysterious, the word romance became used for this kind of literature.

romance. This word has a really interesting history. Latin was the literary language of Southern Europe for many centuries, while the local languages were looked down upon. The word for "local language" was "romanicus," in contrast to "Latinus," or Latin. The old folk tales from the Middle Ages were written in the local or "romance" languages, and because these stories were strange and mysterious, the term romance came to be used for this type of literature.

pathetic. From the Greek word "pathos" meaning "suffering." Compare pathos, sympathy, pathology, electropathy, allopathy, homœopathy.

pathetic. From the Greek word "pathos," which means "suffering." Compare pathos, sympathy, pathology, electropathy, allopathy, homœopathy.

dilapidated. From the Latin "lapis" meaning a "stone." It probably means to separate stone from stone. Compare lapidary, dilapidation.

dilapidated. From the Latin "lapis" which means "stone." It likely means to separate stone from stone. Compare lapidary, dilapidation.

intermediate. From the Latin "medius" meaning "middle." Compare mediate, immediate, medium, mediocrity, mediator.

intermediate. From the Latin "medius," which means "middle." Compare mediate, immediate, medium, mediocrity, mediator.

police. From the Greek "polis" meaning a "city." Compare politics, policy, metropolis, politician.

police. From the Greek "polis," which means "city." Compare politics, policy, metropolis, politician.

barrister. From the word "bar." There was a bar in the law court, from which the lawyer pleaded his case. [Pg 98] So the pleader was called a bar-ister. Compare the phrase "called to the Bar."

barrister. It comes from the word "bar." There was a bar in the courtroom where the lawyer presented their case. [Pg 98] So, the person who pleaded was called a bar-ister. Consider the phrase "called to the Bar."

obstacle. From the Latin root "sta-" meaning to stand. Compare obstinate, station, status, statute, instant, distance, constant.

obstacle. From the Latin root "sta-" meaning to stand. Compare obstinate, station, status, statute, instant, distance, constant.

dastardly. A word of doubtful origin,—probably akin to the word "dazed."

dastardly. A word of uncertain origin—likely related to the word "dazed."

reality. From the Latin word "res" meaning a "thing." Compare real, unreal, realize, republic, really, realization.

reality. From the Latin word "res," which means "thing." Compare real, unreal, realize, republic, really, realization.

alternated. From the Latin "alter" meaning "other." Compare alteration, alternative, alter, altercate.

alternated. From the Latin "alter" meaning "other." Compare alteration, alternative, alter, altercate.

infinity. From the Latin "finis" meaning "end." Compare finish, finite, definite, confine.

infinity. From the Latin "finis," which means "end." Compare finish, finite, definite, confine.


SUBHA

SUBHA


VI

SUBHA

When the girl was given the name of Subhashini, who could have guessed that she would prove dumb? Her two elder sisters were Sukeshini and Suhasini, and for the sake of uniformity her father named his youngest girl Subhashini. She was called Subha for short.

When the girl was named Subhashini, who would have thought she would turn out to be dull? Her two older sisters were Sukeshini and Suhasini, and for the sake of uniformity her father named his youngest daughter Subhashini. She was called Subha for short.

Her two elder sisters had been married with the usual cost and difficulty, and now the youngest daughter lay like a silent weight upon the heart of her parents. All the world seemed to think that, because she did not speak, therefore she did not feel; it discussed her future and its own anxiety freely in her presence. She had understood from her earliest childhood that God had sent her like a curse to her father's house, so she withdrew herself from ordinary people and tried to live apart. If only they would all forget her she felt she could endure it. But who can forget pain? Night and day her parents' minds were aching on her account. Especially her mother looked upon her as a deformity [Pg 102] in herself. To a mother a daughter is a more closely intimate part of herself than a son can be; and a fault in her is a source of personal shame. Banikantha, Subha's father, loved her rather better than his other daughters; her mother regarded her with aversion as a stain upon her own body.

Her two older sisters had been married off with the usual expenses and challenges, and now the youngest daughter felt like a heavy burden on her parents' hearts. Everyone seemed to believe that just because she didn’t talk, she didn’t feel anything; they openly discussed her future and their own worries around her. From a young age, she realized that God had sent her to her father's house like a curse, so she distanced herself from ordinary people and tried to live on her own. If only they could all forget her, she thought she could handle it. But who can forget pain? Day and night, her parents were tormented about her. Her mother especially saw her as a flaw in herself. To a mother, a daughter is a more intimate part of her than a son can be, and any fault in her feels like personal shame. Banikantha, Subha’s father, loved her a bit more than his other daughters; her mother viewed her with disdain, seeing her as a blemish on her own being. [Pg 102]

If Subha lacked speech, she did not lack a pair of large dark eyes, shaded with long lashes; and her lips trembled like a leaf in response to any thought that rose in her mind.

If Subha couldn't speak, she still had a pair of big dark eyes, framed by long lashes; and her lips quivered like a leaf in response to any thought that crossed her mind.

When we express our thought in words, the medium is not found easily. There must be a process of translation, which is often inexact, and then we fall into error. But black eyes need no translating; the mind itself throws a shadow upon them. In them thought opens or shuts, shines forth or goes out in darkness, hangs steadfast like the setting moon or like the swift and restless lightning illumines all quarters of the sky. They who from birth have had no other speech than the trembling of their lips learn a language of the eyes, endless in expression, deep as the sea, clear as the heavens, wherein play dawn and sunset, light and shadow. The dumb have a lonely grandeur like Nature's own. Wherefore the other children almost dreaded Subha and never played with her. She was silent and companionless as noontide. [Pg 103]

When we try to put our thoughts into words, it’s not always easy to find the right way to express them. There’s often a process of translation that doesn’t quite capture our intentions, leading us to misunderstandings. But black eyes don’t need translation; they reflect the thoughts within. In them, thoughts can open or close, shine brightly or disappear into darkness, remain steady like the setting moon, or flash like restless lightning illuminating the sky. Those who have only ever spoken with the trembling of their lips learn a language in their eyes, full of endless expression, deep as the ocean and clear as the sky, embodying the play of dawn and dusk, light and shadow. The silent possess a solitary beauty akin to Nature itself. Because of this, the other children often feared Subha and never played with her. She was as quiet and alone as midday. [Pg 103]

The hamlet where she lived was Chandipur. Its river, small for a river of Bengal, kept to its narrow bounds like a daughter of the middle class. This busy streak of water never overflowed its banks, but went about its duties as though it were a member of every family in the villages beside it. On either side were houses and banks shaded with trees. So stepping from her queenly throne, the river-goddess became a garden deity of each home, and forgetful of herself performed her task of endless benediction with swift and cheerful foot.

The small village where she lived was Chandipur. Its river, smaller than most in Bengal, stayed within its narrow limits like a middle-class daughter. This active stream never overflowed its banks but went about its duties as if it were part of every family in the neighboring villages. On both sides were homes and banks shaded by trees. Stepping down from her royal throne, the river-goddess became a garden spirit for each household, and, forgetting her own identity, fulfilled her role of endless blessing with quick and joyful steps.

Banikantha's house looked out upon the stream. Every hut and stack in the place could be seen by the passing boatmen. I know not if amid these signs of worldly wealth any one noticed the little girl who, when her work was done, stole away to the waterside and sat there. But here Nature fulfilled her want of speech and spoke for her. The murmur of the brook, the voice of the village folk, the songs of the boatmen, the crying of the birds and rustle of trees mingled and were one with the trembling of her heart. They became one vast wave of sound which beat upon her restless soul. This murmur and movement of Nature were the dumb girl's language; that speech of the dark eyes, which the long lashes shaded, was the language of the world about her. From the trees, where the [Pg 104] cicalas chirped, to the quiet stars there was nothing but signs and gestures, weeping and sighing. And in the deep mid-noon, when the boatmen and fisher-folk had gone to their dinner, when the villagers slept and birds were still, when the ferry-boats were idle, when the great busy world paused in its toil and became suddenly a lonely, awful giant, then beneath the vast impressive heavens there were only dumb Nature and a dumb girl, sitting very silent,—one under the spreading sunlight, the other where a small tree cast its shadow.

Banikantha's house overlooked the stream. Every hut and stack in the area was visible to the passing boaters. I don't know if anyone noticed the little girl who, after finishing her chores, slipped away to the waterside and sat there. But here, nature expressed what she couldn't say. The sound of the brook, the voices of the villagers, the songs of the boatmen, the calls of the birds, and the rustle of the trees blended together, resonating with the beating of her heart. They formed a vast wave of sound that crashed against her restless spirit. This murmur and movement of nature were the language of the mute girl; the expression in her dark eyes, shaded by long lashes, reflected the world around her. From the trees, where the cicadas chirped, to the quiet stars, everything communicated through signs and gestures, weeping and sighing. And in the deep noon, when the boatmen and fishermen had gone to eat, when the villagers napped and the birds were silent, when the ferryboats were still and the thriving world paused in its labor, becoming suddenly a lonely, imposing giant, there remained beneath the vast, impressive sky only mute nature and a mute girl, sitting in silence—one under the spreading sunlight and the other beneath the small tree casting its shadow.

But Subha was not altogether without friends. In the stall were two cows, Sarbbashi and Panguli. They had never heard their names from her lips, but they knew her footfall. Though she had no words, she murmured lovingly and they understood her gentle murmuring better than all speech. When she fondled them or scolded or coaxed them, they understood her better than men could do. Subha would come to the shed and throw her arms round Sarbbashi's neck; she would rub her cheek against her friend's, and Panguli would turn her great kind eyes and lick her face. The girl paid them three regular visits every day and others that were irregular. Whenever she heard any words that hurt her, she would come to these dumb friends out of due time. It was as though they guessed her anguish [Pg 105] of spirit from her quiet look of sadness. Coming close to her, they would rub their horns softly against her arms, and in dumb, puzzled fashion try to comfort her. Besides these two, there were goats and a kitten; but Subha had not the same equality of friendship with them, though they showed the same attachment. Every time it got a chance, night or day, the kitten would jump into her lap, and settle down to slumber, and show its appreciation of an aid to sleep as Subha drew her soft fingers over its neck and back.

But Subha wasn’t completely without friends. In the stall were two cows, Sarbbashi and Panguli. They had never heard their names from her lips, but they recognized her footsteps. Though she spoke no words, she murmured lovingly and they understood her gentle sounds better than any speech. When she petted them, scolded them, or tried to coax them, they understood her better than people could. Subha would come to the shed and throw her arms around Sarbbashi’s neck; she would rub her cheek against her friend’s, and Panguli would turn her big, kind eyes and lick her face. The girl visited them three times a day regularly, plus some irregular visits. Whenever she heard anything hurtful, she would seek out these silent friends for comfort. It was as if they sensed her inner turmoil from her quiet look of sadness. Coming close, they would gently rub their horns against her arms, trying to console her in their own mute way. Besides these two, there were goats and a kitten, but Subha didn’t share the same bond with them, even though they showed their affection too. Whenever it got the chance, day or night, the kitten would jump into her lap and settle down to sleep, enjoying the comfort of her soft fingers stroking its neck and back.

Subha had a comrade also among the higher animals, and it is hard to say what were the girl's relations with him; for he could speak, and his gift of speech left them without any common language. He was the youngest boy of the Gosains, Pratap by name, an idle fellow. After long effort, his parents had abandoned the hope that he would ever make his living. Now losels have this advantage, that, though their own folk disapprove of them, they are generally popular with every one else. Having no work to chain them, they become public property. Just as every town needs an open space where all may breathe, so a village needs two or three gentlemen of leisure, who can give time to all; then, if we are lazy and want a companion, one is to hand.

Subha had a friend among the more sophisticated animals, and it’s tricky to describe her relationship with him since he could speak, and this ability created a barrier between them. He was the youngest son of the Gosains, named Pratap, who was quite lazy. After much effort, his parents had given up on the idea that he would ever be able to support himself. Now losels have this advantage: even though their own people look down on them, they are typically liked by everyone else. Since they’re not tied down by work, they become the property of the public. Just as every town needs a public space where everyone can gather, a village needs a few idle gentlemen who can dedicate their time to others; this way, when we’re feeling lazy and want some company, there’s someone available.

Pratap's chief ambition was to catch fish. He [Pg 106] managed to waste a lot of time this way, and might be seen almost any afternoon so employed. It was thus most often that he met Subha. Whatever he was about, he liked a companion; and, when one is catching fish, a silent companion is best of all. Pratap respected Subha for her taciturnity, and, as every one called her Subha, he showed his affection by calling her Su. Subha used to sit beneath a tamarind, and Pratap, a little distance off, would cast his line. Pratap took with him a small allowance of betel, and Subha prepared it for him. And I think that, sitting and gazing a long while, she desired ardently to bring some great help to Pratap, to be of real aid, to prove by any means that she was not a useless burden to the world. But there was nothing to do. Then she turned to the Creator in prayer for some rare power, that by an astonishing miracle she might startle Pratap into exclaiming: "My! I never dreamt our Su could have done this!"

Pratap's main goal was to catch fish. He ended up wasting a lot of time this way and could be found almost any afternoon doing just that. It was during these times that he often met Subha. No matter what he was doing, he enjoyed having someone around, and when it came to fishing, a quiet companion was the best. Pratap admired Subha for her taciturnity, and since everyone called her Subha, he affectionately referred to her as Su. Subha would sit under a tamarind tree, while Pratap, a bit away, cast his line. He brought a small supply of betel with him, which Subha prepared for him. As they sat and gazed for a long time, I think she deeply wished to provide Pratap with substantial help, to really support him, and to prove in any way that she wasn't just a useless burden to the world. But there was nothing to be done. So, she turned to the Creator in prayer, hoping for some extraordinary power that would miraculously make Pratap exclaim: "My! I never imagined our Su could have done this!"

Only think, if Subha had been a water nymph, she might have risen slowly from the river, bringing the gem of a snake's crown to the landing-place. Then Pratap, leaving his paltry fishing, might dive into the lower world, and see there, on a golden bed in a palace of silver, whom else but dumb little Su, Banikantha's child? Yes, our Su, the only [Pg 107] daughter of the king of that shining city of jewels! But that might not be, it was impossible. Not that anything is really impossible, but Su had been born, not into the royal house of Patalpur, but into Banikantha's family, and she knew no means of astonishing the Gosains' boy.

Just imagine, if Subha had been a water nymph, she could have gradually emerged from the river, bringing the gem from a snake's crown to the shore. Then Pratap, leaving behind his insignificant fishing, might have dived into the underwater realm and seen, lying on a golden bed in a palace made of silver, none other than the quiet little Su, Banikantha's child. Yes, our Su, the only [Pg 107] daughter of the king of that sparkling city of jewels! But that couldn't be; it was impossible. Not that anything is truly impossible, but Su was born not into the royal family of Patalpur, but into Banikantha's household, and she had no way of surprising the Gosains' boy.

Gradually she grew up. Gradually she began to find herself. A new inexpressible consciousness like a tide from the central places of the sea, when the moon is full, swept through her. She saw herself, questioned herself, but no answer came that she could understand.

Gradually, she grew up. Slowly, she started to discover who she was. A new, indescribable awareness washed over her like the tide from the depths of the ocean when the moon is full. She looked at herself, questioned herself, but no answer came that made sense to her.

Once upon a time, late on a night of full moon, she slowly opened her door and peeped out timidly. Nature, herself at full moon, like lonely Subha, was looking down on the sleeping earth. Her strong young life beat within her; joy and sadness filled her being to its brim; she reached the limits even of her own illimitable loneliness, nay, passed beyond them. Her heart was heavy, and she could not speak. At the skirts of this silent troubled Mother there stood a silent troubled girl.

Once upon a time, late one night during a full moon, she quietly opened her door and peeked out shyly. Nature, at the full moon, like the lonely Subha, was gazing down at the sleeping earth. Her strong, young life pulsed within her; joy and sadness filled her completely; she reached the edge of her own endless loneliness, even beyond it. Her heart felt heavy, and she couldn’t find the words. At the edge of this silent, troubled Mother stood a silent, troubled girl.

The thought of her marriage filled her parents with an anxious care. People blamed them, and even talked of making them outcasts. Banikantha was well off; they had fish-curry twice daily; and consequently he did not lack enemies. Then the [Pg 108] women interfered, and Bani went away for a few days. Presently he returned and said: "We must go to Calcutta."

The idea of her marriage made her parents really anxious. People criticized them and even suggested making them outcasts. Banikantha was well-off; they had fish curry twice a day, so he certainly had his share of enemies. Then the [Pg 108] women got involved, and Bani left for a few days. Eventually, he came back and said, "We need to go to Calcutta."

They got ready to go to this strange country. Subha's heart was heavy with tears, like a mist-wrapt dawn. With a vague fear that had been gathering for days, she dogged her father and mother like a dumb animal. With her large eyes wide open, she scanned their faces as though she wished to learn something. But not a word did they vouchsafe. One afternoon in the midst of all this, as Pratap was fishing, he laughed: "So then, Su, they have caught your bridegroom, and you are going to be married! Mind you don't forget me altogether!" Then he turned his mind again to his fish. As a stricken doe looks in the hunter's face, asking in silent agony: "What have I done to you?" so Subha looked at Pratap. That day she sat no longer beneath her tree. Banikantha, having finished his nap, was smoking in his bedroom when Subha dropped down at his feet and burst out weeping as she gazed towards him. Banikantha tried to comfort her, and his cheek grew wet with tears.

They got ready to go to this strange country. Subha felt heavy with tears, like a foggy dawn. With a vague fear that had been building for days, she followed her father and mother like a silent animal. With her big eyes wide open, she studied their faces as if she wanted to understand something. But they didn’t say a word. One afternoon, in the middle of all this, while Pratap was fishing, he laughed: "So, Su, they’ve caught your groom, and you're going to get married! Just don't forget about me!" Then he went back to focusing on his fish. Just like a wounded doe looks at the hunter, silently asking, "What have I done to you?" Subha looked at Pratap. That day, she no longer sat under her tree. Banikantha, having finished his nap, was smoking in his bedroom when Subha fell to his feet and started crying as she looked at him. Banikantha tried to comfort her, and his cheek became wet with tears.

It was settled that on the morrow they should go to Calcutta. Subha went to the cow-shed to bid farewell to her childhood's comrades. She fed them with her hand; she clasped their necks; she looked [Pg 109] into their faces, and tears fell fast from the eyes which spoke for her. That night was the tenth of the moon. Subha left her room, and flung herself down on her grassy couch beside her dear river. It was as if she threw her arms about Earth, her strong silent mother, and tried to say: "Do not let me leave you, mother. Put your arms about me, as I have put mine about you, and hold me fast."

It was decided that the next day they would go to Calcutta. Subha went to the cow shed to say goodbye to her childhood friends. She fed them by hand, hugged their necks, looked into their faces, and tears streamed from her eyes, which expressed everything she felt. That night was the tenth of the moon. Subha left her room and threw herself down on her grassy couch next to her beloved river. It was as if she was embracing the Earth, her strong, quiet mother, trying to say: "Please don't let me leave you, mother. Wrap your arms around me, just as I've wrapped mine around you, and hold me tight."

One day in a house in Calcutta, Subha's mother dressed her up with great care. She imprisoned her hair, knotting it up in laces, she hung her about with ornaments, and did her best to kill her natural beauty. Subha's eyes filled with tears. Her mother, fearing they would grow swollen with weeping, scolded her harshly, but the tears disregarded the scolding. The bridegroom came with a friend to inspect the bride. Her parents were dizzy with anxiety and fear when they saw the god arrive to select the beast for his sacrifice. Behind the stage, the mother called her instructions aloud, and increased her daughter's weeping twofold, before she sent her into the examiner's presence. The great man, after scanning her a long time, observed: "Not so bad."

One day in a house in Calcutta, Subha's mom dressed her up with a lot of care. She tied up her hair in bows, decorated her with jewelry, and did her best to hide her natural beauty. Subha's eyes filled with tears. Her mom, worried that they would get puffy from crying, scolded her harshly, but the tears disregarded the scolding. The groom arrived with a friend to check out the bride. Her parents were dizzy with anxiety and fear when they saw the god show up to choose the victim for his sacrifice. Behind the scenes, her mom yelled out instructions, making Subha cry even more before sending her in front of the examiner. The important man, after looking at her for a long time, remarked: "Not so bad."

He took special note of her tears, and thought she must have a tender heart. He put it to her credit in the account, arguing that the heart, which [Pg 110] to-day was distressed at leaving her parents, would presently prove a useful possession. Like the oyster's pearls, the child's tears only increased her value, and he made no other comment.

He noticed her tears and thought she must have a kind heart. He credited that to her, reasoning that the heart, which [Pg 110] was upset about leaving her parents, would soon be an asset. Just like an oyster's pearls, the child's tears only added to her worth, and he didn't say anything else.

The almanac was consulted, and the marriage took place on an auspicious day. Having delivered over their dumb girl into another's hands, Subha's parents returned home. Thank God! Their caste in this and their safety in the next world were assured! The bridegroom's work lay in the west, and shortly after the marriage he took his wife thither.

The almanac was checked, and the wedding happened on a lucky day. After handing over their mute daughter to someone else, Subha's parents went home. Thank goodness! Their status in this life and their safety in the afterlife were guaranteed! The groom worked in the west, and soon after the wedding, he took his wife there.

In less than ten days every one knew that the bride was dumb! At least, if any one did not, it was not her fault, for she deceived no one. Her eyes told them everything, though no one understood her. She looked on every hand, she found no speech, she missed the faces, familiar from birth, of those who had understood a dumb girl's language. In her silent heart there sounded an endless, voiceless weeping, which only the Searcher of Hearts could hear.

In less than ten days, everyone knew that the bride couldn't speak! At least, if anyone didn't realize it, it wasn't her fault, because she deceived no one. Her eyes revealed everything, even though no one understood her. She looked around and found no words; she longed for the familiar faces she had known since birth, the ones who could understand a mute girl's unspoken language. Inside her silent heart, there was an endless, voiceless sorrow that only the Searcher of Hearts could hear.

WORDS TO BE STUDIED

uniformity. From the Latin "unus," meaning "one" and "forma" meaning "form." Compare universe, unison, unite, formalism, formation, reform, deformed, deformity (the last word occurs in the next paragraph of the story).

uniformity. From the Latin "unus," meaning "one," and "forma," meaning "form." Compare universe, unison, unite, formalism, formation, reform, deformed, deformity (the last word appears in the next paragraph of the story).

translation. The Latin word meaning "to bring" has two roots, viz. "fer" and "lat." This word is taken from the second root. We have the two parallel series of words in English:
transfer, refer, confer, differ, etc.
translate, relate, collate, dilate, etc.

translation. The Latin word meaning "to bring" has two roots, namely "fer" and "lat." This word comes from the second root. We have two parallel sets of words in English:
transfer, refer, confer, differ, etc.
translate, relate, gather, expand, etc.

puzzled. This is one of the few words in the English language whose origin is doubtful. It probably comes from the word to "pose" (which itself is a shortened form of "oppose") meaning to set forward a difficult problem.

puzzled. This is one of the few words in the English language whose origin is uncertain. It likely comes from the word "pose" (which is a shortened form of "oppose"), meaning to present a challenging problem.

losels. An uncommon English word meaning a person who is good for nothing. The word is derived from the verb to "lose."

losels. An unusual English word meaning a person who is worthless. The word comes from the verb "to lose."

taciturnity. The Latin word "tacitus," means "quiet" or "silent." Compare tacit, tacitly, reticence, reticent.

taciturnity. The Latin word "tacitus" means "quiet" or "silent." Compare tacit, tacitly, reticence, reticent.

My! This is used by common people in England. It is probably the short form of "My eye!"

My! This is used by regular folks in England. It's probably a shortened version of "My eye!"

dogged. The word in this sense means to follow like a dog; to follow closely. From this we have the adjective "dogged" pronounced as two syllables dog-géd, meaning persevering, persistent, never giving in, e.g. doggéd courage.

dogged. In this context, the word means to follow like a dog; to trail closely. From this, we get the adjective "dogged," pronounced as two syllables dog-géd, which means persevering, persistent, and never giving up, e.g. dogged courage.

disregarded. From the French "garder" or "guarder," meaning "to keep." This French word appears in many English forms. Compare reward, guard, guerdon, guardian, ward, warder, regard.

disregarded. From the French "garder" or "guarder," meaning "to keep." This French word shows up in various forms in English. Compare reward, guard, guerdon, guardian, ward, warder, regard.

dizzy. This word comes from an old Saxon root, which has left many words in modern English. Compare daze, dazed, dazzle, doze, drowse, drowsy.

dizzy. This word comes from an old Saxon root, which has left many words in modern English. Compare daze, dazed, dazzle, doze, drowse, drowsy.

deceived. From the Latin word "capere," meaning to take. The English verbs such as "receive," "conceive," "perceive" have come into English from the French. The Latin root is more clearly seen in the nouns such as "deception," "reception," "perception," etc. It should be carefully noticed that these "French" forms [Pg 112] are spelt eive instead of ieve. A simple rule is this, that after c write ei not ie, but after other consonants write ie. Compare the spelling of believe, grieve, relieve with that of receive, deceive.

deceived. From the Latin word "capere," meaning to take. The English verbs like "receive," "conceive," and "perceive" have come into English from French. The Latin root is more clearly seen in nouns such as "deception," "reception," "perception," etc. It's important to note that these "French" forms are spelled eive instead of ieve. A simple rule is: after c use ei not ie, but after other consonants use ie. Compare the spelling of believe, grieve, relieve with receive, deceive. [Pg 112]


THE POSTMASTER

THE MAIL CARRIER


VII

THE POSTMASTER

The postmaster first took up his duties in the village of Ulapur. Though the village was a small one, there was an indigo factory near by, and the proprietor, an Englishman, had managed to get a post office established.

The postmaster initially started his job in the village of Ulapur. Even though it was a small village, there was an indigo factory nearby, and the owner, an Englishman, had managed to set up a post office.

Our postmaster belonged to Calcutta. He felt like a fish out of water in this remote village. His office and living-room were in a dark thatched shed, not far from a green, slimy pond, surrounded on all sides by a dense growth.

Our postmaster was from Calcutta. He felt completely out of place in this remote village. His office and living room were in a dark thatched shed, not far from a green, slimy pond, surrounded on all sides by thick vegetation.

The men employed in the indigo factory had no leisure; moreover, they were hardly desirable companions for decent folk. Nor is a Calcutta boy an adept in the art of associating with others. Among strangers he appears either proud or ill at ease. At any rate, the postmaster had but little company; nor had he much to do.

The men working in the indigo factory had no free time; besides, they weren't exactly great company for decent people. Also, a boy from Calcutta isn't good at making friends. Around strangers, he either seems arrogant or uncomfortable. Anyway, the postmaster had very little company and not much to occupy his time.

At times he tried his hand at writing a verse or two. That the movement of the leaves and the clouds of the sky were enough to fill life with joy—such [Pg 116] were the sentiments to which he sought to give expression. But God knows that the poor fellow would have felt it as the gift of a new life, if some genie of the Arabian Nights had in one night swept away the trees, leaves and all, and replaced them with a macadamised road, hiding the clouds from view with rows of tall houses.

At times he tried writing a few lines of poetry. He believed that the movement of the leaves and the clouds in the sky could fill life with joy—these were the feelings he wanted to express. But honestly, the poor guy would have seen it as a fresh start if some genie from the Arabian Nights had come one night and replaced all the trees and leaves with a macadamised road, blocking the clouds from view with tall buildings. [Pg 116]

The postmaster's salary was small. He had to cook his own meals, which he used to share with Ratan, an orphan girl of the village, who did odd jobs for him.

The postmaster's salary was low. He had to cook his own meals, which he often shared with Ratan, an orphan girl from the village who did odd jobs for him.

When in the evening the smoke began to curl up from the village cowsheds, and the cicalas chirped in every bush; when the mendicants of the Baül sect sang their shrill songs in their daily meeting-place, when any poet, who had attempted to watch the movement of the leaves in the dense bamboo thickets, would have felt a ghostly shiver run down his back, the postmaster would light his little lamp, and call out "Ratan."

When the evening arrived and smoke started to rise from the village cowsheds, and the cicadas chirped in every bush; when the beggars of the Baül sect sang their high-pitched songs at their usual spot, and any poet trying to observe the movement of the leaves in the thick bamboo groves would feel a chill run down his spine, the postmaster would light his small lamp and call out, "Ratan."

Ratan would sit outside waiting for this call, and, instead of coming in at once, would reply, "Did you call me, sir?"

Ratan would sit outside waiting for this call and, instead of coming in right away, would respond, "Did you call me, sir?"

"What are you doing?" the postmaster would ask.

"What are you doing?" the postmaster would ask.

"I must be going to light the kitchen fire," would be the answer. [Pg 117]

"I need to go start the kitchen fire," would be the response. [Pg 117]

And the postmaster would say: "Oh, let the kitchen fire be for awhile; light me my pipe first."

And the postmaster would say, "Oh, let the kitchen fire wait a bit; light my pipe first."

At last Ratan would enter, with puffed-out cheeks, vigorously blowing into a flame a live coal to light the tobacco. This would give the postmaster an opportunity of conversing. "Well, Ratan," perhaps he would begin, "do you remember anything of your mother?" That was a fertile subject. Ratan partly remembered, and partly didn't. Her father had been fonder of her than her mother; him she recollected more vividly. He used to come home in the evening after his work, and one or two evenings stood out more clearly than others, like pictures in her memory. Ratan would sit on the floor near the postmaster's feet, as memories crowded in upon her. She called to mind a little brother that she had—and how on some bygone cloudy day she had played at fishing with him on the edge of the pond, with a twig for a make-believe fishing-rod. Such little incidents would drive out greater events from her mind. Thus, as they talked, it would often get very late, and the postmaster would feel too lazy to do any cooking at all. Ratan would then hastily light the fire, and toast some unleavened bread, which, with the cold remnants of the morning meal, was enough for their supper.

Finally, Ratan would come in, her cheeks puffed out as she blew into a flame to light a coal for the tobacco. This would give the postmaster a chance to chat. "So, Ratan," he might start, "do you remember anything about your mom?" That would bring up a lot of memories. Ratan remembered some things, but not all. Her dad had cared for her more than her mom; she had a clearer picture of him. He would return home in the evenings after work, and a few evenings stood out in her mind like vivid snapshots. Ratan would sit on the floor by the postmaster's feet as memories flooded back. She remembered having a little brother and how they once played fishing on a cloudy day at the pond, using a stick as a pretend fishing rod. These little moments pushed bigger events out of her mind. As they talked, it often got late, and the postmaster would feel too lazy to cook. Ratan would then quickly light the fire and toast some flatbread, which, along with the leftover bits from breakfast, would be enough for their dinner.

On some evenings, seated at his desk in the corner [Pg 118] of the big empty shed, the postmaster too would call up memories of his own home, of his mother and his sister, of those for whom in his exile his heart was sad,—memories which were always haunting him, but which he could not talk about with the men of the factory, though he found himself naturally recalling them aloud in the presence of the simple little girl. And so it came about that the girl would allude to his people as mother, brother, and sister, as if she had known them all her life. In fact, she had a complete picture of each one of them painted in her little heart.

On some evenings, sitting at his desk in the corner [Pg 118] of the big empty shed, the postmaster would also remember his own home, his mother and sister, and those for whom he felt sadness in his exile—memories that always lingered in his mind but that he couldn’t share with the factory workers, even though he found himself naturally speaking about them in front of the simple little girl. Because of this, the girl would refer to his family as mother, brother, and sister, as if she had known them her whole life. In reality, she had a complete picture of each one of them painted in her little heart.

One noon, during a break in the rains, there was a cool soft breeze blowing; the smell of the damp grass and leaves in the hot sun felt like the warm breathing of the tired earth on one's body. A persistent bird went on all the afternoon repeating the burden of its one complaint in Nature's audience chamber.

One afternoon, during a lull in the rain, a cool soft breeze was blowing; the scent of the wet grass and leaves in the warm sun felt like the gentle breath of the exhausted earth on your skin. A relentless bird spent the whole afternoon repeating its one complaint in nature's listening space.

The postmaster had nothing to do. The shimmer of the freshly washed leaves, and the banked-up remnants of the retreating rain-clouds were sights to see; and the postmaster was watching them and thinking to himself: "Oh, if only some kindred soul were near—just one loving human being whom I could hold near my heart!" This was exactly, he went on to think, what that bird was trying to say, [Pg 119] and it was the same feeling which the murmuring leaves were striving to express. But no one knows, or would believe, that such an idea might also take possession of an ill-paid village postmaster in the deep, silent mid-day interval of his work.

The postmaster had nothing to do. The shine of the freshly washed leaves and the leftover patches of the receding rain clouds were beautiful sights; and the postmaster was watching them and thinking to himself: "Oh, if only there were some kindred spirit nearby—just one loving person I could hold close to my heart!" He thought that this was exactly what that bird was trying to convey, and it was the same feeling that the rustling leaves were trying to communicate. But no one knows, or would believe, that such a thought could also occur to an underpaid village postmaster during the deep, silent break in his work.

The postmaster sighed, and called out "Ratan." Ratan was then sprawling beneath the guava-tree, busily engaged in eating unripe guavas. At the voice of her master, she ran up breathlessly, saying: "Were you calling me, Dada?" "I was thinking," said the postmaster, "of teaching you to read." And then for the rest of the afternoon he taught her the alphabet.

The postmaster sighed and called out, "Ratan." Ratan was sprawled out under the guava-tree, busy eating unripe guavas. When she heard her master’s voice, she ran over, breathless, and asked, "Did you call me, Dada?" "I was thinking," said the postmaster, "about teaching you to read." And then for the rest of the afternoon, he taught her the alphabet.

Thus, in a very short time, Ratan had got as far as the double consonants.

Thus, in a very short time, Ratan had gotten as far as the double consonants.

It seemed as though the showers of the season would never end. Canals, ditches, and hollows were all overflowing with water. Day and night the patter of rain was heard, and the croaking of frogs. The village roads became impassable, and marketing had to be done in punts.

It felt like the rainy season would never stop. Canals, ditches, and low spots were all filled to the brim with water. Day and night, you could hear the sound of rain and the croaking of frogs. The village roads became unusable, and people had to do their shopping using small boats.

One heavily clouded morning, the postmaster's little pupil had been long waiting outside the door for her call, but, not hearing it as usual, she took up her dog-eared book, and slowly entered the room. She found her master stretched out on his bed, and, thinking that he was resting, she was about to retire [Pg 120] on tip-toe, when she suddenly heard her name—"Ratan!" She turned at once and asked: "Were you sleeping, Dada?" The postmaster in a plaintive voice said: "I am not well. Feel my head; is it very hot?"

One cloudy morning, the postmaster's young student had been waiting outside the door for a long time for her call, but, not hearing it as usual, she picked up her well-worn book and slowly walked into the room. She saw her master lying on his bed and, thinking he was resting, was about to quietly leave when she suddenly heard him call her name—"Ratan!" She turned right away and asked, "Were you sleeping, Dada?" The postmaster replied in a weak voice, "I don’t feel well. Touch my forehead; is it really hot?"

In the loneliness of his exile, and in the gloom of the rains, his ailing body needed a little tender nursing. He longed to remember the touch on the forehead of soft hands with tinkling bracelets, to imagine the presence of loving womanhood, the nearness of mother and sister. And the exile was not disappointed. Ratan ceased to be a little girl. She at once stepped into the post of mother, called in the village doctor, gave the patient his pills at the proper intervals, sat up all night by his pillow, cooked his gruel for him, and every now and then asked: "Are you feeling a little better, Dada?"

In the solitude of his exile and the dreariness of the rains, his weak body needed some gentle care. He yearned to recall the feeling of soft hands with jingling bracelets on his forehead, to imagine the warmth of loving femininity, the closeness of a mother and sister. And the exile wasn't let down. Ratan stopped being a little girl. She immediately took on the role of a mother, called the village doctor, gave the patient his medicine at the right times, stayed up all night by his side, prepared his gruel, and every now and then asked, "Are you feeling a bit better, Dada?"

It was some time before the postmaster, with weakened body, was able to leave his sick-bed. "No more of this," said he with decision. "I must get a transfer." He at once wrote off to Calcutta an application for a transfer, on the ground of the unhealthiness of the place.

It took a while for the postmaster, feeling weak, to get out of his sickbed. "No more of this," he said firmly. "I need to request a transfer." He immediately wrote to Calcutta asking for a transfer, citing the unhealthy conditions of the area.

Relieved from her duties as nurse, Ratan again took up her old place outside the door. But she no longer heard the same old call. She would sometimes peep inside furtively to find the postmaster [Pg 121] sitting on his chair, or stretched on his bed, and staring absent-mindedly into the air. While Ratan was awaiting her call, the postmaster was awaiting a reply to his application. The girl read her old lessons over and over again,—her great fear was lest, when the call came, she might be found wanting in the double consonants. At last, after a week, the call did come one evening. With an overflowing heart Ratan rushed into the room with her—"Were you calling me, Dada?"

Relieved from her duties as a nurse, Ratan took her usual spot outside the door again. But she no longer heard the same old call. Sometimes she would sneak a glance inside to see the postmaster sitting in his chair or lying on his bed, staring blankly into space. While Ratan was waiting for her call, the postmaster was waiting for a response to his application. The girl read her old lessons repeatedly—her biggest worry was that when the call finally came, she might not remember the double consonants. Finally, after a week, the call did come one evening. With a full heart, Ratan rushed into the room and said, "Were you calling me, Dada?"

The postmaster said: "I am going away to-morrow, Ratan."

The postmaster said, "I'm leaving tomorrow, Ratan."

"Where are you going, Dada?"

"Where are you headed, Dada?"

"I am going home."

"I'm heading home."

"When will you come back?"

"When are you coming back?"

"I am not coming back."

"I'm not coming back."

Ratan asked no other question. The postmaster, of his own accord, went on to tell her that his application for a transfer had been rejected, so he had resigned his post and was going home.

Ratan didn’t ask any further questions. The postmaster, on his own, continued to tell her that his request for a transfer had been denied, so he had quit his job and was going home.

For a long time neither of them spoke another word. The lamp went on dimly burning, and from a leak in one corner of the thatch water dripped steadily into an earthen vessel on the floor beneath it.

For a long time, neither of them said anything. The lamp burned dimly, and water dripped steadily from a leak in one corner of the thatch into an earthen pot on the floor below.

After a while Ratan rose, and went off to the kitchen to prepare the meal; but she was not so [Pg 122] quick about it as on other days. Many new things to think of had entered her little brain. When the postmaster had finished his supper, the girl suddenly asked him: "Dada, will you take me to your home?"

After a while, Ratan got up and went to the kitchen to prepare the meal, but she wasn’t as quick about it as she usually was. Many new thoughts had filled her mind. When the postmaster finished his supper, the girl suddenly asked him, "Dada, will you take me to your home?"

The postmaster laughed. "What an idea!" said he; but he did not think it necessary to explain to the girl wherein lay the absurdity.

The postmaster laughed. "What a thought!" he said; but he didn't think it was necessary to explain to the girl what was so ridiculous about it.

That whole night, in her waking and in her dreams, the postmaster's laughing reply haunted her—"What an idea!"

That whole night, both while she was awake and in her dreams, the postmaster's laughing response haunted her—"What an idea!"

On getting up in the morning, the postmaster found his bath ready. He had stuck to his Calcutta habit of bathing in water drawn and kept in pitchers, instead of taking a plunge in the river as was the custom of the village. For some reason or other, the girl could not ask him about the time of his departure, so she had fetched the water from the river long before sunrise, that it should be ready as early as he might want it. After the bath came a call for Ratan. She entered noiselessly, and looked silently into her master's face for orders. The master said: "You need not be anxious about my going away, Ratan; I shall tell my successor to look after you." These words were kindly meant, no doubt: but inscrutable are the ways of a woman's heart! [Pg 123]

When he got up in the morning, the postmaster found his bath ready. He had stuck to his Calcutta habit of bathing with water drawn and kept in pitchers instead of taking a dip in the river like everyone else in the village. For some reason, the girl couldn’t ask him when he was leaving, so she had gotten the water from the river long before sunrise, so it would be ready whenever he wanted it. After his bath, he called for Ratan. She came in quietly and looked up at her master’s face for instructions. The master said, "You don’t need to worry about me leaving, Ratan; I’ll tell my successor to take care of you." These words were meant kindly, no doubt, but the mysteries of a woman’s heart are hard to understand! [Pg 123]

Ratan had borne many a scolding from her master without complaint, but these kind words she could not bear. She burst out weeping, and said: "No, no, you need not tell anybody anything at all about me; I don't want to stay on here."

Ratan had put up with a lot of scolding from her master without saying a word, but she couldn't handle his kind words. She started crying and said, "No, no, you don't have to tell anyone anything about me; I don't want to stay here."

The postmaster was dumbfounded. He had never seen Ratan like this before.

The postmaster was dumbfounded. He had never seen Ratan like this before.

The new incumbent duly arrived, and the postmaster, having given over charge, prepared to depart. Just before starting he called Ratan and said: "Here is something for you; I hope it will keep you for some little time." He brought out from his pocket the whole of his month's salary, retaining only a trifle for his travelling expenses. Then Ratan fell at his feet and cried: "Oh, Dada, I pray you, don't give me anything, don't in any way trouble about me," and then she ran away out of sight.

The new postmaster arrived, and the outgoing postmaster, after handing over the responsibilities, got ready to leave. Just before he left, he called Ratan and said, "Here's something for you; I hope it helps you for a while." He pulled out his entire month's salary, keeping just a little for his travel expenses. Ratan then fell at his feet and exclaimed, "Oh, Dada, please don’t give me anything, don’t worry about me," and then she ran off out of sight.

The postmaster heaved a sigh, took up his carpet bag, put his umbrella over his shoulder, and, accompanied by a man carrying his many-coloured tin trunk, he slowly made for the boat.

The postmaster let out a sigh, grabbed his carpet bag, slung his umbrella over his shoulder, and, along with a man carrying his colorful tin trunk, he slowly headed for the boat.

When he got in and the boat was under way, and the rain-swollen river, like a stream of tears welling up from the earth, swirled and sobbed at her bows, then he felt a pain at heart; the grief-stricken face of a village girl seemed to represent for him the [Pg 124] great unspoken pervading grief of Mother Earth herself. At one time he had an impulse to go back, and bring away along with him that lonesome waif, forsaken of the world. But the wind had just filled the sails, the boat had got well into the middle of the turbulent current, and already the village was left behind, and its outlying burning-ground came in sight.

When he got in and the boat started moving, and the rain-swollen river, like a stream of tears rising from the earth, swirled and sobbed at her bow, he felt a pain in his heart; the grief-stricken face of a village girl seemed to symbolize for him the great unspoken, overwhelming sorrow of Mother Earth herself. For a moment, he was tempted to turn back and take that lonely waif, abandoned by the world, with him. But the wind had just filled the sails, the boat was already deep in the turbulent current, and the village was fading into the distance, with its outlying cremation ground coming into view.

So the traveller, borne on the breast of the swift-flowing river, consoled himself with philosophical reflections on the numberless meetings and partings going on in the world—on death, the great parting, from which none returns.

So the traveler, carried along by the fast-flowing river, comforted himself with philosophical thoughts about the countless arrivals and departures happening in the world—about death, the ultimate separation, from which no one returns.

But Ratan had no philosophy. She was wandering about the post office in a flood of tears. It may be that she had still a lurking hope in some corner of her heart that her Dada would return, and that is why she could not tear herself away. Alas for our foolish human nature! Its fond mistakes are persistent. The dictates of reason take a long time to assert their own sway. The surest proofs meanwhile are disbelieved. False hope is clung to with all one's might and main, till a day comes when it has sucked the heart dry and it forcibly breaks through its bonds and departs. After that comes the misery of awakening, and then once again the [Pg 125] longing to get back into the maze of the same mistakes.

But Ratan had no philosophy. She was wandering around the post office in tears. It's possible she still held onto a faint hope in some corner of her heart that her Dada would come back, and that’s why she couldn’t bring herself to leave. Alas for our foolish human nature! Its cherished delusions are tenacious. The voice of reason takes a long time to make itself heard. Meanwhile, the strongest evidence is often dismissed. False hope is clung to with all one's might until one day it drains the heart and forcibly breaks free. After that comes the pain of awakening, and then once again the [Pg 125] longing to dive back into the cycle of the same mistakes.

WORDS TO BE STUDIED

indigo. This word has a very interesting history. It means "Indian." The celebrated dark-blue dye came from India. This dye was first known to the Greeks who called it "Indikon," then to the Latins who called it Indicum, then to the Italians and Spaniards who called it Indigo. It was introduced into England from Italy by artists and painters who kept the Italian word "indigo" without change.

indigo. This word has a fascinating history. It means "Indian." The famous dark-blue dye originated in India. The Greeks were the first to know it, calling it "Indikon," followed by the Latins who called it Indicum, and then the Italians and Spaniards who referred to it as Indigo. It was brought to England from Italy by artists and painters who retained the Italian word "indigo" without alteration.

genie. There is a Latin word "genius," meaning originally a spirit inhabiting a special place. It is from this word that our English common noun "genius" is taken, meaning a specially gifted or inspired person, e.g. "a man of genius." But in the Arabian Nights a completely different Arabic word is found, viz. "jinn" with its feminine form "jinni." This was written in English "genie" and was confused with the word "genius." The plural of genie when used in this sense is genii, which is really the plural of the Latin word genius.

genie. The Latin word "genius" originally refers to a spirit that inhabits a specific place. Our English word "genius," meaning a person with exceptional talent or inspiration, is derived from this. For example, we say "a man of genius." However, in the Arabian Nights, a completely different Arabic word is used, which is "jinn" with its feminine form "jinni." This was anglicized to "genie," leading to confusion with "genius." The plural of genie in this context is genii, which is actually the plural of the Latin word genius.

macadamised. This is quite a modern word in English. It comes from the name of the inventor of this kind of road-paving, who was Mr. J. L. Macadam. He discovered that different layers of small stone rolled in, one after the other, can stand the wear and tear of traffic. We have similar words from proper names. Compare, boycott, burke, lynch, etc.

macadamised. This is a pretty modern word in English. It comes from the name of the guy who invented this type of road paving, Mr. J. L. Macadam. He found out that stacking different layers of small stones, rolled in one after the other, can handle the wear and tear from traffic. We have similar words that come from proper names. Think of boycott, burke, lynch, etc.

allude. From the Latin "ludere," to play. Compare prelude, interlude, delude, collusion, elude, elusive, allusion.

allude. From the Latin "ludere," meaning to play. Compare prelude, interlude, delude, collusion, elude, elusive, allusion.

guava. This word came into English from the Spanish. It is of great interest to trace the names of the fruits in [Pg 126] English back to their sources, e.g. currant, comes from Corinth; mango from the Portuguese manga (from the Tamil "mankay" fruit-tree); orange from the Arabic "narang" and Hindustani "narangi"; apricot from Arabic al-burquq; date from the Greek "daktulos," meaning "finger."

guava. This word was taken into English from Spanish. It's really interesting to trace the names of fruits in English back to their origins, like currant, which comes from Corinth; mango from the Portuguese manga (from the Tamil "mankay," meaning fruit-tree); orange from the Arabic "narang" and Hindustani "narangi"; apricot from Arabic al-burquq; date from the Greek "daktulos," which means "finger."

alphabet. The two first letters in the Greek language are called "alpha" and "beta." Then the whole series of letters was named an alphabeta or alphabet.

alphabet. The first two letters in the Greek language are called "alpha" and "beta." Together, the entire set of letters was named the alphabet.

consonants. From the Latin "sonare," meaning to sound. Consonants are letters which "sound with" the vowels. Compare dissonant, assonance, sonant, sonorous, sonata.

consonants. From the Latin "sonare," which means to sound. Consonants are letters that "sound with" the vowels. Compare dissonant, assonance, sonant, sonorous, sonata.

canal. This is one example of a word taken into English from the Latin, through the French, having a companion word in English. The companion word in this case is channel. Compare cavalry and chivalry, legal and loyal, guard and ward.

canal. This is one example of a word borrowed into English from Latin, through French, that has a related word in English. The related word in this case is channel. Compare cavalry and chivalry, legal and loyal, guard and ward.

dumbfounded. This word has come into the English language from common speech. It is a mixture of the English word dumb, and the Latin "fundere," "to pour" which we find in confound, profound, confusion. It is not often that we get such hybrid words in earlier English, though to-day they are becoming common in the case of new words such as motorcar, speedometer, airplane, waterplane, automobile, etc. The old rule used to be that a compound word in English should have both its parts from the same language (e.g. both parts Latin, or Greek, or Saxon, etc.). But this rule is rapidly breaking down in common practice as new words rush into the English language to express all the new discoveries of science. We have English and Greek roots mixed (such as airplane), and Latin and Greek roots mixed (such as oleograph).

dumbfounded. This word has entered the English language from everyday speech. It combines the English word dumb and the Latin "fundere," meaning "to pour," which we see in confound, profound, and confusion. It’s rare to find such hybrid words in earlier English, but today they’re becoming common with new terms like motorcar, speedometer, airplane, waterplane, automobile, and so on. The traditional rule was that a compound word in English should have both parts from the same language (e.g., both parts Latin, or Greek, or Saxon, etc.). However, this rule is quickly breaking down in practice as new words flood into the English language to capture all the latest scientific discoveries. We’re seeing mixed English and Greek roots (like airplane) and Latin and Greek roots combined (like oleograph).


THE CASTAWAY

THE CASTAWAY


VIII

THE CASTAWAY

Towards evening the storm was at its height. From the terrific downpour of rain, the crash of thunder, and the repeated flashes of lightning, you might think that a battle of the gods and demons was raging in the skies. Black clouds waved like the Flags of Doom. The Ganges was lashed into a fury, and the trees of the gardens on either bank swayed from side to side with sighs and groans.

Toward evening, the storm reached its peak. With the heavy downpour of rain, the roar of thunder, and constant flashes of lightning, you might think a battle between gods and demons was taking place in the sky. Dark clouds fluttered like flags of doom. The Ganges was whipped into a frenzy, and the trees lining both banks swayed back and forth, making soft sounds of distress.

In a closed room of one of the riverside houses at Chandernagore, a husband and his wife were seated on a bed spread on the floor, intently discussing. An earthen lamp burned beside them.

In a small room of one of the riverside houses in Chandernagore, a husband and wife sat on a bed spread out on the floor, deeply engaged in conversation. An earthen lamp flickered beside them.

The husband, Sharat, was saying: "I wish you would stay on a few days more; you would then be able to return home quite strong again."

The husband, Sharat, said, "I wish you would stay a few more days; that way, you could go home feeling completely strong again."

The wife, Kiran, was saying: "I have quite recovered already. It will not, cannot possibly, do me any harm to go home now."

The wife, Kiran, was saying: "I've mostly recovered now. It won't, it can't possibly, hurt me to go home now."

Every married person will at once understand that the conversation was not quite so brief as I have [Pg 130] reported it. The matter was not difficult, but the arguments for and against did not advance it towards a solution. Like a rudderless boat, the discussion kept turning round and round the same point; and at last threatened to be overwhelmed in a flood of tears.

Every married person will immediately recognize that the conversation wasn’t as short as I’ve [Pg 130] made it sound. The issue wasn’t hard to tackle, but the arguments for and against didn’t lead us any closer to a solution. Like a boat without a rudder, our discussion kept going in circles around the same point; and eventually, it seemed like it might drown in a wave of tears.

Sharat said: "The doctor thinks you should stop here a few days longer."

Sharat said, "The doctor thinks you should stay here for a few more days."

Kiran replied: "Your doctor knows everything!"

Kiran replied, "Your doctor knows everything!"

"Well," said Sharat, "you know that just now all sorts of illnesses are abroad. You would do well to stop here a month or two more."

"Well," said Sharat, "you know that right now all kinds of illnesses are going around. It would be a good idea for you to stay here a month or two longer."

"And at this moment I suppose every one in this place is perfectly well!"

"And right now, I guess everyone here is doing just fine!"

What had happened was this: Kiran was a universal favourite with her family and neighbours, so that, when she fell seriously ill, they were all anxious. The village wiseacres thought it shameless for her husband to make so much fuss about a mere wife and even to suggest a change of air, and asked if Sharat supposed that no woman had ever been ill before, or whether he had found out that the folk of the place to which he meant to take her were immortal. Did he imagine that the writ of Fate did not run there? But Sharat and his mother turned a deaf ear to them, thinking that the little [Pg 131] life of their darling was of greater importance than the united wisdom of a village. People are wont to reason thus when danger threatens their loved ones. So Sharat went to Chandernagore, and Kiran recovered, though she was still very weak. There was a pinched look on her face which filled the beholder with pity, and made his heart tremble, as he thought how narrowly she had escaped death.

What happened was this: Kiran was a beloved member of her family and neighbors, so when she fell seriously ill, everyone was worried. The village thought it was ridiculous for her husband to make such a fuss over just a wife and even to suggest a change of scenery, questioning whether Sharat thought no woman had ever been sick before or if he believed the people in the place he wanted to take her were immortal. Did he think that Fate didn't apply there? But Sharat and his mother ignored them, believing that their beloved's life was more important than the collective opinion of the village. People often think this way when their loved ones are in danger. So Sharat went to Chandernagore, and Kiran recovered, though she was still very weak. There was a gaunt look on her face that filled any observer with pity and made their heart ache, thinking about how close she had come to death.

Kiran was fond of society and amusement; the loneliness of her riverside villa did not suit her at all. There was nothing to do, there were no interesting neighbours, and she hated to be busy all day with medicine and dieting. There was no fun in measuring doses and making fomentations. Such was the subject discussed in their closed room on this stormy evening.

Kiran loved socializing and having fun; the solitude of her riverside villa was not a good fit for her at all. There was nothing to do, no interesting neighbors, and she despised spending all day focused on medicine and dieting. Measuring doses and preparing treatments was just not enjoyable. This was the topic they were discussing in their private room on that stormy evening.

So long as Kiran deigned to argue, there was a chance of a fair fight. When she ceased to reply, and with a toss of her head disconsolately looked the other way, the poor man was disarmed. He was on the point of surrendering unconditionally when a servant shouted a message through the shut door.

So long as Kiran deigned to argue, there was a chance for a fair fight. When she stopped responding and sadly looked away, the poor man was left without options. He was about to give up completely when a servant shouted a message through the closed door.

Sharat got up and on opening the door learnt that a boat had been upset in the storm, and that one of the occupants, a young Brahmin boy, had succeeded in swimming ashore at their garden. [Pg 132]

Sharat got up, and when he opened the door, he found out that a boat had capsized in the storm, and that one of the people on board, a young Brahmin boy, had managed to swim to shore in their garden. [Pg 132]

Kiran was at once her own sweet self and set to work to get out some dry clothes for the boy. She then warmed a cup of milk and invited him to her room.

Kiran was being her lovely self and got to work finding some dry clothes for the boy. She then warmed up a cup of milk and invited him to her room.

The boy had long curly hair, big expressive eyes, and no sign yet of hair on the face. Kiran, after getting him to drink some milk asked him all about himself.

The boy had long curly hair, big expressive eyes, and no facial hair yet. Kiran, after getting him to drink some milk, asked him all about himself.

He told her that his name was Nilkanta, and that he belonged to a theatrical troupe. They were coming to play in a neighbouring villa when the boat had suddenly foundered in the storm. He had no idea what had become of his companions. He was a good swimmer and had just managed to reach the shore.

He told her his name was Nilkanta and that he was part of a theatrical troupe. They were on their way to perform in a nearby villa when their boat suddenly sank in the storm. He had no idea what happened to the others. He was a strong swimmer and just barely made it to the shore.

The boy stayed with them. His narrow escape from a terrible death made Kiran take a warm interest in him. Sharat thought the boy's appearance at this moment rather a good thing, as his wife would now have something to amuse her, and might be persuaded to stay on for some time longer. Her mother-in-law, too, was pleased at the prospect of profiting their Brahmin guest by her kindness. And Nilkanta himself was delighted at his double escape from his master and from the other world, as well as at finding a home in this wealthy family.

The boy stayed with them. His narrow escape from a terrible death sparked Kiran's genuine interest in him. Sharat thought the boy's arrival at that moment was a great thing, as it would give his wife something to entertain her and might encourage her to stick around a little longer. Her mother-in-law was also happy about the chance to be kind to their Brahmin guest. And Nilkanta was thrilled about his lucky escape from his master and the afterlife, as well as finding a home in this affluent family.

But in a short while Sharat and his mother [Pg 133] changed their opinion, and longed for his departure. The boy found a secret pleasure in smoking Sharat's hookahs; he would calmly go off in pouring rain with Sharat's best silk umbrella for a stroll through the village, and make friends with all whom he met. Moreover, he had got hold of a mongrel village dog which he petted so recklessly that it came indoors with muddy paws, and left tokens of its visit on Sharat's spotless bed. Then he gathered about him a devoted band of boys of all sorts and sizes, and the result was that not a solitary mango in the neighbourhood had a chance of ripening that season.

But soon Sharat and his mother changed their minds and started wishing for him to leave. The boy found a secret thrill in smoking Sharat's hookahs; he would casually wander out in pouring rain with Sharat's best silk umbrella for a stroll around the village and make friends with everyone he met. Also, he picked up a mixed-breed village dog that he played with so carelessly that it would come inside with muddy paws and leave reminders of its visits on Sharat's spotless bed. Then he gathered a loyal group of boys of all shapes and sizes, and as a result, not a single mango in the neighborhood had a chance to ripen that season.

There is no doubt that Kiran had a hand in spoiling the boy. Sharat often warned her about it, but she would not listen to him. She made a dandy of him with Sharat's cast-off clothes, and gave him new ones also. And because she felt drawn towards him, and had a curiosity to know more about him, she was constantly calling him to her own room. After her bath and midday meal Kiran would be seated on the bedstead with her betel-leaf box by her side; and while her maid combed and dried her hair, Nilkanta would stand in front and recite pieces out of his repertory with appropriate gesture and song, his elf-locks waving wildly. Thus the long afternoon hours passed merrily away. Kiran would often try to persuade Sharat to sit with her as one [Pg 134] of the audience, but Sharat, who had taken a cordial dislike to the boy, refused; nor could Nilkanta do his part half so well when Sharat was there. His mother would sometimes be lured by the hope of hearing sacred names in the recitation; but love of her mid-day sleep speedily overcame devotion, and she lay lapped in dreams.

There’s no doubt that Kiran spoiled the boy. Sharat often warned her about it, but she wouldn’t listen. She turned him into a little gentleman with Sharat's old clothes and also bought him new ones. Because she felt drawn to him and was curious to know more about him, she constantly invited him to her room. After her bath and lunch, Kiran would sit on the bed with her betel-leaf box beside her; while her maid combed and dried her hair, Nilkanta would stand in front and perform pieces from his repertoire with the right gestures and songs, his hair flying around. The long afternoon hours passed joyfully. Kiran would often try to convince Sharat to join her as part of the audience, but Sharat, who had taken a strong dislike to the boy, refused; and Nilkanta couldn’t perform as well when Sharat was there. Sometimes, her mother would be tempted by the hope of hearing sacred names in the recitation; but her love for her midday nap quickly won out over her devotion, and she dozed off into dreams.

The boy often got his ears boxed and pulled by Sharat, but as this was nothing to what he had been used to as a member of the troupe, he did not mind it in the least. In his short experience of the world he had come to the conclusion that, as the earth consisted of land and water, so human life was made up of eatings and beatings, and that the beatings largely predominated.

The boy often got his ears pulled and boxed by Sharat, but since this was nothing compared to what he was used to as part of the troupe, he didn’t mind it at all. In his brief experience in the world, he had concluded that just as the earth is made up of land and water, human life consists of eating and getting beaten, with the beatings happening way more often.

It was hard to tell Nilkanta's age. If it was about fourteen or fifteen, then his face was too old for his years; if seventeen or eighteen, then it was too young. He was either a man too early or a boy too late. The fact was that, joining the theatrical band when very young, he had played the parts of Radhika, Damayanti, and Sita, and a thoughtful Providence so arranged things that he grew to the exact stature that his manager required, and then growth ceased.

It was difficult to determine Nilkanta's age. If he was around fourteen or fifteen, his face seemed too mature for his age; if he was seventeen or eighteen, then it looked too youthful. He was either a man who had matured too soon or a boy who had matured too late. The reality was that, having joined the theater troupe at a very young age, he had played the roles of Radhika, Damayanti, and Sita, and an attentive Providence arranged it so that he grew to the exact height that his manager needed, and then his growth stopped.

Since every one saw how small Nilkanta was, and [Pg 135] he himself felt small, he did not receive due respect for his years. Causes, natural and artificial, combined to make him sometimes seem immature for seventeen years, and at other times a mere lad of fourteen but far too knowing even for seventeen. And as no sign of hair appeared on his face, the confusion became greater. Either because he smoked or because he used language beyond his years, his lips puckered into lines that showed him to be old and hard; but innocence and youth shone in his large eyes. I fancy that his heart remained young, but the hot glare of publicity had been a forcing-house that ripened untimely his outward aspect.

Since everyone could see how small Nilkanta was, and [Pg 135] he felt small himself, he didn't get the respect he deserved for his age. Both natural and artificial factors made him appear sometimes immature for seventeen, and at other times just a young boy of fourteen, but way too wise for his age. And since there was no sign of hair on his face, the confusion grew even more. Whether it was from smoking or because he spoke in a way that seemed too mature, his lips formed lines that made him look older and tougher; yet innocence and youth shone in his big eyes. I imagine that his heart stayed young, but the harsh spotlight had acted like a pressure cooker, hastening the aging of his outward appearance.

In the quiet shelter of Sharat's house and garden at Chandernagore, Nature had leisure to work her way unimpeded. Nilkanta had lingered in a kind of unnatural youth, but now he silently and swiftly overpassed that stage. His seventeen or eighteen years came to adequate revelation. No one observed the change, and its first sign was this, that when Kiran treated him like a boy, he felt ashamed. When the gay Kiran one day proposed that he should play the part of lady's companion, the idea of woman's dress hurt him, though he could not say why. So now, when she called for him to act over again his old characters, he disappeared. [Pg 136]

In the peaceful refuge of Sharat's house and garden in Chandernagore, Nature was free to do her work without interruption. Nilkanta had held on to a kind of unnatural youth, but now he was quietly and quickly moving past that phase. His seventeen or eighteen years were clearly becoming evident. No one noticed the change, and the first sign was this: when Kiran treated him like a boy, he felt embarrassed. One day, when the cheerful Kiran suggested that he play the role of a lady's companion, the thought of wearing women's clothes unsettled him, even though he couldn't pinpoint why. So now, when she called on him to reenact his old roles, he vanished. [Pg 136]

It never occurred to Nilkanta that he was even now not much more than a lad-of-all-work in a strolling company. He even made up his mind to pick up a little education from Sharat's factor. But, because he was the pet of his master's wife, the factor could not endure the sight of him. Also, his restless training made it impossible for him to keep his mind long engaged; sooner or later, the alphabet did a misty dance before his eyes. He would sit long enough with an open book on his lap, leaning against a champak bush beside the Ganges. The waves sighed below, boats floated past, birds flitted and twittered restlessly above. What thoughts passed through his mind as he looked down on that book he alone knew, if indeed he did know. He never advanced from one word to another, but the glorious thought, that he was actually reading a book, filled his soul with exultation. Whenever a boat went by, he lifted his book, and pretended to be reading hard, shouting at the top of his voice. But his energy dropped as soon as the audience was gone.

It never crossed Nilkanta's mind that he was still just a general helper in a traveling group. He even decided to try to get some education from Sharat’s point of view. But since he was the favorite of his master's wife, the instructor couldn’t stand to see him. Additionally, his restless nature made it hard for him to focus for long; sooner or later, the letters began to swim before his eyes. He would sit long enough with an open book on his lap, leaning against a champak bush by the Ganges. The waves sighed below, boats floated by, and birds flitted and chirped restlessly above. What thoughts went through his mind as he stared at that book only he knew, if he even knew at all. He never moved from one word to another, but the wonderful idea that he was actually reading a book filled him with joy. Whenever a boat passed by, he lifted his book and pretended to read intently, shouting at the top of his lungs. But his excitement waned as soon as the audience left.

Formerly he sang his songs automatically, but now their tunes stirred in his mind. Their words were of little import and full of trifling alliteration. Even the feeble meaning they had was beyond his comprehension; yet when he sang [Pg 137]

Formerly he sang his songs automatically, but now their tunes echoed in his mind. Their words didn’t matter much and were filled with trivial alliteration. Even the weak meaning they held was beyond his understanding; yet when he sang [Pg 137]

Reborn bird, ah! why stirred To insult our queen? Goose, oh, tell me why you want to kill Her in shady forest?

then he felt as if transported to another world and to fear other folk. This familiar earth and his own poor life became music, and he was transformed. That tale of the goose and the king's daughter flung upon the mirror of his mind a picture of surpassing beauty. It is impossible to say what he imagined himself to be, but the destitute little slave of the theatrical troupe faded from his memory.

then he felt as if he had been taken to another world and started to fear other people. This familiar earth and his own struggling life became music, and he was changed. The story of the goose and the king's daughter created a stunning image in his mind. It’s hard to say what he imagined himself to be, but the poor little slave of the theater group disappeared from his thoughts.

When with evening the child of want lies down, dirty and hungry, in his squalid home, and hears of prince and princess and fabled gold, then in the dark hovel with its dim flickering candle, his mind springs free from its bonds of poverty and misery and walks in fresh beauty and glowing raiment, strong beyond all fear of hindrance, through that fairy realm where all is possible.

When evening comes and the needy child lies down, dirty and hungry, in his shabby home, and hears about princes and princesses and stories of gold, then in the dark little house with its flickering candle, his mind breaks free from the chains of poverty and suffering and strolls in vibrant beauty and shining clothes, powerful beyond any fear of obstacles, through that magical world where anything is possible.

Even so, this drudge of wandering players fashioned himself and his world anew, as he moved in spirit amid his songs. The lapping water, rustling leaves, and calling birds; the goddess who had given shelter to him, the helpless, the God-forsaken; her gracious, lovely face, her exquisite arms with their shining bangles, her rosy feet as soft as [Pg 138] flower-petals; all these by some magic became one with the music of his song. When the singing ended, the mirage faded, and the Nilkanta of the stage appeared again, with his wild elf-locks. Fresh from the complaints of his neighbour, the owner of the despoiled mango-orchard, Sharat would come and box his ears and cuff him. The boy Nilkanta, the misleader of adoring youths, went forth once more, to make ever new mischief by land and water and in the branches that are above the earth.

Even so, this hardworking traveler of performers reinvented himself and his world as he connected with the spirit of his songs. The gentle sounds of water lapping, leaves rustling, and birds calling; the goddess who had offered him refuge, the helpless and forsaken; her kind, beautiful face, her exquisite arms adorned with shining bangles, her soft, rosy feet like flower petals; all of these somehow merged with the music of his song through some magic. When the singing stopped, the mirage faded, and the stage’s Nilkanta reappeared, with his wild, tangled hair. Fresh from being scolded by his neighbor, the owner of the ravaged mango orchard, Sharat would come and slap him around. The boy Nilkanta, the instigator of infatuated youths, set off once more to create new mischief by land and water, and in the branches high above the ground.

Shortly after the advent of Nilkanta, Sharat's younger brother, Satish, came to spend his college vacation with them. Kiran was hugely pleased at finding a fresh occupation. She and Satish were of the same age, and the time passed pleasantly in games and quarrels and reconciliations and laughter and even tears. Suddenly she would clasp him over the eyes from behind with vermilion-stained hands, or she would write "monkey" on his back, or else she would bolt the door on him from the outside amidst peals of laughter. Satish in his turn did not take things lying down; he would steal her keys and rings; he would put pepper among her betel, he would tie her to the bed when she was not looking.

Shortly after Nilkanta arrived, Sharat's younger brother, Satish, came to spend his college vacation with them. Kiran was really happy to have something new to do. She and Satish were the same age, and they enjoyed their time together with games, arguments, making up, laughter, and even some tears. Sometimes she would cover his eyes from behind with her hands stained with vermilion, or she would write "monkey" on his back, or lock the door on him from the outside while giggling. Satish didn’t just take it. He would steal her keys and rings, mix pepper into her betel, and tie her to the bed when she wasn’t paying attention.

Meanwhile, heaven only knows what possessed [Pg 139] poor Nilkanta. He was suddenly filled with a bitterness which he must avenge on somebody or something. He thrashed his devoted boy-followers for no fault, and sent them away crying. He would kick his pet mongrel till it made the skies resound with its whinings. When he went out for a walk, he would litter his path with twigs and leaves beaten from the roadside shrubs with his cane.

Meanwhile, heaven only knows what got into [Pg 139] poor Nilkanta. He was suddenly overwhelmed with a bitterness that he needed to take out on someone or something. He punished his loyal boy-followers for no reason and sent them away in tears. He would kick his pet mutt until it howled loudly. When he went out for a walk, he would scatter twigs and leaves from roadside bushes with his cane.

Kiran liked to see people enjoying good fare. Nilkanta had an immense capacity for eating, and never refused a good thing however often it was offered. So Kiran liked to send for him to have his meals in her presence, and ply him with delicacies, happy in the bliss of seeing this Brahmin boy eat to satiety. After Satish's arrival she had much less spare time on her hands, and was seldom present when Nilkanta's meals were served. Before, her absence made no difference to the boy's appetite, and he would not rise till he had drained his cup of milk and rinsed it thoroughly with water.

Kiran loved watching people enjoy good food. Nilkanta had an incredible appetite and never turned down something delicious, no matter how many times it was offered. So Kiran liked to invite him to eat with her and treat him to special dishes, finding joy in seeing this Brahmin boy eat his fill. After Satish arrived, she had much less free time and was rarely there when Nilkanta's meals were served. Before, her absence didn’t affect the boy’s appetite at all; he wouldn’t get up until he had finished his cup of milk and rinsed it out thoroughly with water.

But now, if Kiran was not present to ask him to try this and that, he was miserable, and nothing tasted right. He would get up, without eating much, and say to the serving-maid in a choking voice: "I am not hungry." He thought in imagination that the news of his repeated refusal, "I am not hungry," would reach Kiran; he pictured her concern, [Pg 140] and hoped that she would send for him, and press him to eat. But nothing of the sort happened. Kiran never knew and never sent for him; and the maid finished whatever he left. He would then put out the lamp in his room, and throw himself on his bed in the darkness, burying his head in the pillow in a paroxysm of sobs. What was his grievance? Against whom? And from whom did he expect redress? At last, when no one else came, Mother Sleep soothed with her soft caresses the wounded heart of the motherless lad.

But now, when Kiran wasn't around to encourage him to try this and that, he felt miserable, and nothing tasted good. He would get up, hardly eating anything, and tell the maid in a choked voice, "I'm not hungry." He imagined that word of his repeated refusal, "I'm not hungry," would somehow reach Kiran; he pictured her worry, [Pg 140], and hoped she'd send for him and urge him to eat. But none of that happened. Kiran never knew and never called for him; the maid just finished whatever he left. Then he would turn off the lamp in his room and throw himself onto his bed in the dark, burying his head in the pillow as he sobbed. What was bothering him? Who was he angry with? And who did he hope would help him? Finally, when no one else came, Mother Sleep gently comforted the wounded heart of the motherless boy.

Nilkanta came to the unshakable conviction that Satish was poisoning Kiran's mind against him. If Kiran was absent-minded, and had not her usual smile, he would jump to the conclusion that some trick of Satish had made her angry with him. He took to praying to the gods, with all the fervour of his hate, to make him at the next rebirth Satish, and Satish him. He had an idea that a Brahmin's wrath could never be in vain; and the more he tried to consume Satish with the fire of his curses, the more did his own heart burn within him. And upstairs he would hear Satish laughing and joking with his sister-in-law.

Nilkanta became convinced that Satish was turning Kiran against him. Whenever Kiran seemed distracted and didn’t have her usual smile, he would assume that Satish had done something to make her angry with him. He began praying to the gods, fueled by his hatred, asking to be reborn as Satish and for Satish to be reborn as him. He believed that a Brahmin's anger was never wasted; yet, the more he tried to curse Satish, the more his own heart ached. And upstairs, he could hear Satish laughing and joking with his sister-in-law.

Nilkanta never dared openly to show his enmity to Satish. But he would contrive a hundred petty ways of causing him annoyance. When Satish went [Pg 141] for a swim in the river, and left his soap on the steps of the bathing-place, on coming back for it he would find that it had disappeared. Once he found his favourite striped tunic floating past him on the water, and thought it had been blown away by the wind.

Nilkanta never openly showed his dislike for Satish. Instead, he came up with a hundred small ways to annoy him. When Satish went for a swim in the river and left his soap on the steps of the bathing area, he would find it missing when he returned for it. Once, he saw his favorite striped tunic floating by in the water and thought it had been carried away by the wind.

One day Kiran, desiring to entertain Satish, sent for Nilkanta to recite as usual, but he stood there in gloomy silence. Quite surprised, Kiran asked him what was the matter. But he remained silent. And when again pressed by her to repeat some particular favourite piece of hers, he answered: "I don't remember," and walked away.

One day Kiran wanted to entertain Satish, so she called for Nilkanta to recite like he usually did, but he just stood there in silence, looking upset. Surprised, Kiran asked him what was wrong, but he stayed quiet. When she pressed him to recite one of her favorite pieces, he said, "I don't remember," and walked away.

At last the time came for their return home. Everybody was busy packing up. Satish was going with them. But to Nilkanta nobody said a word. The question whether he was to go or not seemed to have occurred to nobody.

At last, the time came for them to head back home. Everyone was busy packing up. Satish was going with them. But no one said a word to Nilkanta. It seemed that no one even thought about whether he was going or not.

The subject, as a matter of fact, had been raised by Kiran, who had proposed to take him along with them. But her husband and his mother and brother had all objected so strenuously that she let the matter drop. A couple of days before they were to start, she sent for the boy, and with kind words advised him to go back to his own home.

The topic had actually been brought up by Kiran, who suggested taking him with them. However, her husband, mother-in-law, and brother-in-law all strongly opposed it, so she dropped the idea. A couple of days before they were set to leave, she called for the boy and kindly advised him to return to his own home.

So many days had he felt neglected that this touch of kindness was too much for him; he burst into [Pg 142] tears. Kiran's eyes were also brimming over. She was filled with remorse at the thought that she had created a tie of affection, which could not be permanent.

So many days he had felt ignored that this gesture of kindness overwhelmed him; he broke down in tears. Kiran's eyes were also welling up. She was filled with guilt at the idea that she had formed an emotional connection that couldn't last.

But Satish was much annoyed at the blubbering of this overgrown boy. "Why does the fool stand there howling instead of speaking?" said he. When Kiran scolded him for an unfeeling creature, he replied: "My dear sister, you do not understand. You are too good and trustful. This fellow turns up from the Lord knows where, and is treated like a king. Naturally the tiger has no wish to become a mouse again. And he has evidently discovered that there is nothing like a tear or two to soften your heart."

But Satish was really annoyed by the sobbing of this big kid. "Why does the idiot just stand there crying instead of talking?" he said. When Kiran scolded him for being unfeeling, he replied, "My dear sister, you don't get it. You're too kind and trusting. This guy shows up out of nowhere and is treated like royalty. Of course, he doesn't want to go back to being a nobody. And he clearly knows that a tear or two is the best way to soften your heart."

Nilkanta hurriedly left the spot. He felt he would like to be a knife to cut Satish to pieces; a needle to pierce him through and through; a fire to burn him to ashes. But Satish was not even scared. It was only his own heart that bled and bled.

Nilkanta quickly left the place. He wished he could be a knife to slice Satish into bits; a needle to stab him through and through; a fire to reduce him to ashes. But Satish wasn’t even afraid. It was just his own heart that kept bleeding.

Satish had brought with him from Calcutta a grand inkstand. The inkpot was set in a mother-of-pearl boat drawn by a German-silver goose supporting a penholder. It was a great favourite of his, and he cleaned it carefully every day with an old silk handkerchief. Kiran would laugh, and tapping the silver bird's beak would say [Pg 143]

Satish had brought a fancy inkstand from Calcutta. The inkpot was shaped like a mother-of-pearl boat, pulled by a silver goose that held a pen. He loved it a lot and made sure to clean it with an old silk handkerchief every day. Kiran would laugh and, tapping the silver bird's beak, would say [Pg 143]

Twice-born bird, ah! why stirred To wrong our queen?

and the usual war of words would break out between her and her brother-in-law.

and the typical argument would start between her and her brother-in-law.

The day before they were to start, the inkstand was missing and could nowhere be found. Kiran smiled, and said: "Brother-in-law, your goose has flown off to look for your Damayanti."

The day before they were supposed to start, the inkstand was missing and could not be found anywhere. Kiran smiled and said, "Brother-in-law, your goose has flown off to find your Damayanti."

But Satish was in a great rage. He was certain that Nilkanta had stolen it—for several people said they had seen him prowling about the room the night before. He had the accused brought before him. Kiran also was there. "You have stolen my inkstand, you thief!" he blurted out. "Bring it back at once." Nilkanta had always taken punishment from Sharat, deserved or undeserved, with perfect equanimity. But, when he was called a thief in Kiran's presence, his eyes blazed with a fierce anger, his breast swelled, and his throat choked. If Satish had said another word, he would have flown at him like a wild cat and used his nails like claws.

But Satish was furious. He was convinced that Nilkanta had stolen it—several people claimed they had seen him lurking around the room the night before. He had the accused brought before him. Kiran was also there. "You stole my inkstand, you thief!" he shouted. "Give it back right now." Nilkanta had always accepted punishment from Sharat, whether he deserved it or not, with calmness. However, when he was called a thief in Kiran's presence, his eyes burned with intense anger, his chest swelled, and he felt choked. If Satish had said one more word, he would have attacked him like a wild cat, using his nails like claws.

Kiran was greatly distressed at the scene, and taking the boy into another room said in her sweet, kind way: "Nilu, if you really have taken that inkstand give it to me quietly, and I shall see that no one says another word to you about it." Big tears coursed down the boy's cheeks, till at last he [Pg 144] hid his face in his hands, and wept bitterly. Kiran came back from the room and said: "I am sure Nilkanta has not taken the inkstand." Sharat and Satish were equally positive that no other than Nilkanta could have done it.

Kiran was really upset by the situation, and after taking the boy into another room, she said in her gentle, caring way: "Nilu, if you actually took that inkstand, just give it to me quietly, and I'll make sure no one says another word about it." Big tears ran down the boy's cheeks until he finally hid his face in his hands and cried hard. Kiran came back from the room and said: "I’m sure Nilkanta hasn’t taken the inkstand." Sharat and Satish were just as certain that no one else but Nilkanta could have done it.

But Kiran said determinedly: "Never."

But Kiran said firmly: "Never."

Sharat wanted to cross-examine the boy, but his wife refused to allow it.

Sharat wanted to question the boy, but his wife wouldn't let him.

Then Satish suggested that his room and box should be searched. And Kiran said: "If you dare do such a thing I will never forgive you. You shall not spy on the poor innocent boy." And as she spoke, her wonderful eyes filled with tears. That settled the matter and effectually prevented any further molestation of Nilkanta.

Then Satish suggested that they search his room and box. Kiran said, "If you even think about doing that, I will never forgive you. You can't spy on that poor innocent boy." As she spoke, her beautiful eyes filled with tears. That settled the matter and effectively stopped any further harassment of Nilkanta.

Kiran's heart overflowed with pity at this attempted outrage on a homeless lad. She got two new suits of clothes and a pair of shoes, and with these and a banknote in her hand she quietly went into Nilkanta's room in the evening. She intended to put these parting presents into his box as a surprise. The box itself had been her gift.

Kiran's heart was filled with compassion for the homeless boy. She bought two new outfits and a pair of shoes, and with those and some cash in her hand, she quietly entered Nilkanta's room in the evening. She planned to leave these farewell gifts in his box as a surprise. The box itself had been a gift from her.

From her bunch of keys she selected one that fitted and noiselessly opened the box. It was so jumbled up with odds and ends that the new clothes would not go in. So she thought she had better take everything out and pack the box for him. At [Pg 145] first knives, tops, kite-flying reels, bamboo twigs, polished shells for peeling green mangoes, bottoms of broken tumblers and such like things dear to a boy's heart were discovered. Then there came a layer of linen, clean and otherwise. And from under the linen there emerged the missing inkstand, goose and all.

From her bunch of keys, she picked one that fit and quietly opened the box. It was so cluttered with random stuff that the new clothes wouldn't fit. So she figured it was best to take everything out and pack the box for him. At [Pg 145] first, she found knives, tops, kite-flying reels, bamboo sticks, polished shells for peeling green mangoes, broken tumbler bottoms, and other things that a boy would love. Then she found a layer of linen, both clean and not-so-clean. And from under the linen came the missing inkstand, goose and all.

Kiran, with flushed face, sat down helplessly with the inkstand in her hand, puzzled and wondering.

Kiran, her face flushed, sat down helplessly with the inkstand in her hand, confused and wondering.

In the meantime, Nilkanta had come into the room from behind without Kiran knowing it. He had seen the whole thing and thought that Kiran had come like a thief to catch him in his thieving,—and that his deed was out. How could he ever hope to convince her that he was not a thief, and that only revenge had prompted him to take the inkstand, which he meant to throw into the river at the first chance? In a weak moment he had put it in the box instead. "He was not a thief," his heart cried out, "not a thief!" Then what was he? What could he say? That he had stolen, and yet he was not a thief? He could never explain to Kiran how grievously wrong she was. And then, how could he bear the thought that she had tried to spy on him?

In the meantime, Nilkanta had entered the room from behind without Kiran noticing. He had seen everything and thought that Kiran had come like a thief to catch him in his theft—and that his actions were exposed. How could he ever convince her that he wasn't a thief and that only revenge had driven him to take the inkstand, which he intended to throw into the river at the first opportunity? In a moment of weakness, he had put it in the box instead. "I’m not a thief," his heart shouted, "not a thief!" So what was he? What could he say? That he had stolen, yet he wasn’t a thief? He could never make Kiran understand how deeply mistaken she was. And then, how could he stand the thought that she had tried to spy on him?

At last Kiran with a deep sigh replaced the inkstand in the box, and, as if she were the thief herself, covered it up with the linen and the trinkets [Pg 146] as they were before; and at the top she placed the presents, together with the banknote which she had brought for him.

At last, Kiran let out a deep sigh and put the inkstand back in the box. Then, as if she were the thief herself, she covered it up with the linen and trinkets [Pg 146] just like they were before. On top of it all, she placed the gifts along with the banknote she had brought for him.

The next day the boy was nowhere to be found. The villagers had not seen him; the police could discover no trace of him. Said Sharat: "Now, as a matter of curiosity, let us have a look at his box." But Kiran was obstinate in her refusal to allow that to be done.

The next day the boy was missing. The villagers hadn’t seen him; the police could find no trace of him. Sharat said, “Now, out of curiosity, let’s check his box.” But Kiran stubbornly refused to let that happen.

She had the box brought up to her own room; and taking out the inkstand alone, she threw it into the river.

She had the box taken to her room; and after removing the inkstand, she tossed it into the river.

The whole family went home. In a day the garden became desolate. And only that starving mongrel of Nilkanta's remained prowling along the river-bank, whining and whining as if its heart would break.

The whole family went home. Within a day, the garden became empty. Only Nilkanta's starving mutt was left wandering along the riverbank, whining and whining as if its heart was breaking.

WORDS TO BE STUDIED

favourite. A certain number of words such as honour, colour, favour, ardour, fervour have come into English through the French from the Latin. There is a constant tendency to-day in modern English to leave out the letter "u" and spell color, favor, etc. But this movement has not yet gained much ground in England.

favourite. Certain words like honor, color, favor, ardor, and fervor came into English from French, which got them from Latin. Today, there’s a growing trend in modern English to drop the letter "u" and spell color, favor, etc. However, this change hasn’t made much of an impact in England yet.

wiseacres. This form originally comes from the Dutch. The ending "acres" is a corruption of the Dutch "seggen" which is the same as the English to say. The word is equivalent to "wise-sayers."

wiseacres. This term originally comes from Dutch. The ending "acres" is a misinterpretation of the Dutch word "seggen," which means the same as the English verb "to say." The word is equivalent to "wise-sayers."

deign. This is a word which comes through the French [Pg 147] from the Latin "dignus," meaning worthy. Compare indignant, dignitary, condign, indignity.

deign. This word comes from the French [Pg 147] and the Latin "dignus," which means worthy. Think of indignant, dignitary, condign, indignity.

troupe. An example of two words, with slightly different meanings, coming from one and the same French word. The French word is "troupe," meaning a company. This form is used in English for a company of players or actors. But the form "troop" is used chiefly of soldiers.

troupe. Here's an example of two words that have slightly different meanings but come from the same French word. The French word is "troupe," which means a company. This form is used in English to refer to a group of players or actors. However, the form "troop" is primarily used to describe soldiers.

automatically. This is a modern English word from the Greek "autos," meaning self. Compare autobiography, autonomy, autocracy. Modern English is drawing largely from the Greek language for its new words.

automatically. This is a modern English word from the Greek "autos," which means self. Compare autobiography, autonomy, autocracy. Modern English is primarily borrowing from the Greek language for its new words.

alliteration. The Latin word for letter is "littera." From this we get many English words, e.g. letter, literate, literal, literature, illiterate, obliterate, transliterate, etc.

alliteration. The Latin word for letter is "littera." From this, we get many English words, like letter, literate, literal, literature, illiterate, obliterate, transliterate, etc.

mirage. From the Latin "mirari," to wonder. Compare mirror, miracle, admire. This is one of the words in English which keeps the old French accent on the last syllable—miráge. The tendency in English is always to throw the accent back as far as possible. Many words have changed their pronunciation in the course of time. Obdurate, in Milton's time, was pronounced obdúrate, but to-day it is pronounced óbdurate. Trafalgar was pronounced Trafalgár last century. Now we pronounce it Trafálgar.

mirage. From the Latin "mirari," meaning to wonder. Compare mirror, miracle, admire. This is one of the words in English that retains the old French accent on the last syllable—miráge. In English, the trend is to shift the accent backwards as much as possible. Many words have changed their pronunciation over time. Obdurate, in Milton's time, was pronounced obdúrate, but today it's pronounced óbdurate. Trafalgar was pronounced Trafalgár last century. Now we say Trafálgar.


THE SON OF RASHMANI

THE SON OF RASHMANI


IX

THE SON OF RASHMANI

I

Kalipada's mother was Rashmani, but she had to do the duty of the father as well, because when both of the parents are "mother" then it is bad for the child. Bhavani, her husband, was wholly incapable of keeping his children under discipline. To know why he was bent on spoiling his son, you must hear something of the former history of the family.

Kalipada's mother was Rashmani, but she also had to take on the role of the father because when both parents act as "mother," it can negatively impact the child. Bhavani, her husband, was completely unable to manage his children's behavior. To understand why he was determined to spoil his son, you need to know a bit about the family's past.

Bhavani was born in the famous house of Saniari. His father, Abhaya Charan, had a son, Shyama Charan, by his first wife. When he married again after her death he had himself passed the marriageable age, and his new father-in-law took advantage of the weakness of his position to have a special portion of his estate settled on his daughter. In this way he was satisfied that proper provision had been made, if his daughter should become a widow early in life. She would be independent of the charity of Shyama Charan. [Pg 152]

Bhavani was born into the well-known family of Saniari. His father, Abhaya Charan, had a son named Shyama Charan from his first marriage. After his first wife passed away, he remarried, but by that time, he was past the usual marrying age. His new father-in-law took advantage of this situation to ensure that a specific portion of his estate was set aside for his daughter. This way, he felt that a proper arrangement had been made in case his daughter became a widow early in life, allowing her to be independent and not reliant on Shyama Charan's generosity. [Pg 152]

The first part of his anticipation came true. For very soon after the birth of a son, whom she called Bhavani, Abhaya Charan died. It gave the father-in-law great peace and consolation, as he looked forward to his own death, to know that his daughter was properly looked after.

The first part of his anticipation came true. Because not long after the birth of a son, whom she named Bhavani, Abhaya Charan died. This brought the father-in-law great peace and comfort, as he thought about his own death, knowing that his daughter was well taken care of.

Shyama Charan was quite grown up. In fact his own eldest boy was a year older than Bhavani. He brought up the latter with his own son. In doing this he never took a farthing from the property allotted to his step-mother, and every year he got a receipt from her after submitting detailed accounts. His honesty in this affair surprised the neighbourhood. In fact they thought that such honesty was another name for foolishness. They did not like the idea of a division being made in the undivided ancestral property. If Shyama Charan in some underhand manner had been able to annul the dowry, his neighbours would have admired his sagacity; and there were good advisers ready to hand who could have rendered him material aid in the attainment of such an object. But Shyama Charan, in spite of the risk of crippling his patrimony, strictly set aside the dowry which came to the share of his step-mother; and the widow, Vraja Sundari, being naturally affectionate and trustful, had every confidence in Shyama Charan whom she trusted as her own son. [Pg 153] More than once she had chided him for being so particular about her portion of the property. She would tell him that, as she was not going to take her property with her when she died, and as it would in any case revert to the family, it was not necessary to be so very strict about rendering accounts. But he never listened to her.

Shyama Charan was quite grown up. In fact, his eldest son was a year older than Bhavani. He raised Bhavani alongside his own son. In doing this, he never took a single penny from the property assigned to his stepmother, and every year he received a receipt from her after submitting detailed accounts. His honesty in this matter surprised the neighborhood. People actually thought that such honesty was just another word for foolishness. They didn't like the idea of dividing the shared ancestral property. If Shyama Charan had found a way to bypass the dowry in some sneaky manner, his neighbors would have admired his cleverness; and there were plenty of advisors available who could have helped him achieve that goal. But Shyama Charan, despite the risk of jeopardizing his patrimony, firmly set aside the dowry that belonged to his stepmother. The widow, Vraja Sundari, being naturally loving and trusting, had complete faith in Shyama Charan, whom she regarded as her own son. [Pg 153] More than once, she had scolded him for being so particular about her share of the property. She would tell him that since she wasn't going to take her property with her when she died, and since it would eventually revert revert to the family, it wasn't necessary to be so strict about keeping track of accounts. But he never listened to her.

Shyama Charan was a severe disciplinarian by habit and his children were perfectly aware of the fact. But Bhavani had every possible freedom, and this gave rise to the impression that he was more partial to his step-brother than to his own sons. But Bhavani's education was sadly neglected and he completely relied on Shyama Charan for the management of his share of the property. He merely had to sign documents occasionally without ever spending a thought on their contents. On the other hand, Tarapada, the eldest son of Shyama Charan, was quite an expert in the management of the estate, having to act as an assistant to his father.

Shyama Charan was a strict disciplinarian by nature, and his children knew it well. However, Bhavani enjoyed a lot of freedom, which led to the impression that Shyama Charan favored him over his own sons. Unfortunately, Bhavani's education was largely overlooked, and he relied heavily on Shyama Charan to handle his portion of the property. He only needed to occasionally sign documents without giving any thought to what they contained. In contrast, Tarapada, Shyama Charan's eldest son, was very skilled in managing the estate, as he assisted his father.

After the death of Shyama Charan, Tarapada said to Bhavani, "Uncle, we must not live together as we have done for so long, because some trifling misunderstanding may come at any moment and cause utter disruption."

After Shyama Charan passed away, Tarapada said to Bhavani, "Uncle, we can't keep living together like we have for so long because some minor misunderstanding could pop up at any moment and create total chaos."

Bhavani never imagined, even in his dream, that a day might come when he would have to manage [Pg 154] his own affairs. The world in which he had been born and bred ever appeared to him complete and entire in itself. It was an incomprehensible calamity to him that there could be a dividing line somewhere and that this world of his could be split into two. When he found that Tarapada was immovable and indifferent to the grief and dishonour that such a step would bring to the family, he began to rack his brain to find out how the property could be divided with the least possible strain.

Bhavani never imagined, even in his wildest dreams, that a day would come when he would have to manage his own affairs. The world he was born and raised in always seemed complete and whole to him. It was an unimaginable disaster to him that there could be a dividing line somewhere and that his world could be split in two. When he realized that Tarapada was unyielding and indifferent to the grief and shame that such a move would bring to the family, he started to think hard about how the property could be divided with the least amount of stress.

Tarapada showed surprise at his uncle's anxiety and said that there was no need to trouble about this, because the division had already been made in the life-time of his grandfather. Bhavani said in amazement, "But I know nothing of this!" Tarapada said in answer, "Then you must be the only one in the whole neighbourhood who does not. For, lest there should be ruinous litigation after he had gone, my grandfather had already given a portion of the property to your mother." Bhavani thought this not unlikely and asked, "What about the house?" Tarapada said, "If you wish, you can keep this house to yourself and we shall be contented with the other house in the district town."

Tarapada was surprised by his uncle's worry and said there was no need to stress about it because the division had already been settled during his grandfather's lifetime. Bhavani replied, amazement, "But I don’t know anything about this!" Tarapada responded, "Then you must be the only one in the entire neighborhood who doesn’t. To avoid any messy legal battles after he passed, my grandfather already gave a portion of the property to your mother." Bhavani considered this possibility and asked, "What about the house?" Tarapada replied, "If you want, you can keep this house for yourself, and we’ll be happy with the other house in the district town."

As Bhavani had never been to this town-house, he had neither knowledge of it, nor affection for it. He was astounded at the magnanimity of Tarapada [Pg 155] for so easily relinquishing his right to the house in the village where they had been brought up. But when Bhavani told everything to his mother, she struck her forehead with her hand and said: "This is preposterous! What I got from my husband was my own dowry and its income is very small. I do not see why you should be deprived of your share in your father's property."

As Bhavani had never been to this house in town, he had no knowledge or affection for it. He was amazed at how generous Tarapada was for so easily giving up his claim to the house in the village where they grew up. But when Bhavani told his mother everything, she struck her forehead with her hand and said, "This is preposterous! What I received from my husband was my own dowry, and its income is very small. I don’t understand why you should be denied your share of your father's property." [Pg 155]

Bhavani said, "Tarapada is quite positive that his grandfather never gave us any thing except this land."

Bhavani said, "Tarapada is pretty sure that his grandfather never gave us anything except this land."

Vraja Sundari was astonished and informed her son that her husband had made two copies of his will, one of which was still lying in her own box. The box was opened and it was found that there was only the deed of gift for the property belonging to the mother and nothing else. The copy of the will had been taken out.

Vraja Sundari was amazed and told her son that her husband had made two copies of his will, and one of them was still in her box. They opened the box and discovered that it only contained the deed of gift for the property belonging to the mother and nothing more. The copy of the will had been removed.

The help of advisers was sought. The man who came to their rescue was Bagala, the son of their family guru. It was the profession of the father to look after the spiritual needs of the village; the material side was left to the son. The two of them had divided between themselves the other world and this. Whatever might be the result for others, they themselves had nothing to suffer from this division. Bagala said that, even if the will was missing, the [Pg 156] shares in the ancestral property must be equal, as between the brothers.

They reached out for help from advisers. The person who came to their aid was Bagala, the son of their family guru. The father took care of the village's spiritual needs, while the son handled the material aspects. They had divided the responsibilities of the spiritual and physical worlds between them. Regardless of how it affected others, they themselves had nothing to lose from this arrangement. Bagala asserted that even if the will was lacking, the shares in the ancestral property should be split equally among the brothers.

Just at this time, a copy of a will made its appearance supporting the claims of the other side. In this document there was no mention of Bhavani and the whole property was given to the grandsons at the time when no son was born to Bhavani. With Bagala as his captain Bhavani set out on his voyage across the perilous sea of litigation. When his vessel at last reached harbour his funds were nearly exhausted and the ancestral property was in the hands of the other party. The land which was given to his mother had dwindled to such an extent, that it could barely give them shelter, or keep up the family dignity. Then Tarapada went away to the district town and they never met again.

Just then, a copy of a will showed up that backed the other side's claims. This document didn’t mention Bhavani at all, and the entire property was given to the grandsons at a time when Bhavani hadn’t had a son. With Bagala as his captain, Bhavani set out on his journey through the risky legal battle. When his ship finally reached the shore, his funds were almost gone, and the family property was in the hands of the other side. The land that had been given to his mother had shrunk so much that it could hardly provide shelter or maintain the family's dignity. Then Tarapada left for the district town, and they never saw each other again.

II

Shyama Charan's treachery pierced the heart of the widow like an assassin's knife. To the end of her life, almost every day she would heave a sigh and say that God would never suffer such an injustice to be done. She was quite firm in her faith when she said to Bhavani, "I do not know your law or your law courts, but I am certain that my husband's true will and testament will someday be recovered. You will find it again." [Pg 157]

Shyama Charan's treachery struck the widow's heart like a knife from an assassin. For the rest of her life, almost every day she would let out a sigh and say that God wouldn’t allow such an injustice to happen. She was very confident when she told Bhavani, "I don't know your laws or your courts, but I'm sure my husband's real will and testament will be found one day. You will discover it again." [Pg 157]

Because Bhavani was helpless in worldly matters such assurances as these gave him great consolation. He settled down in his inactivity, certain in his own mind that his pious mother's prophecy could never remain unfulfilled. After his mother's death his faith became all the stronger, since the memory of her piety acquired greater radiance through death's mystery. He felt quite unconcerned about the stress of their poverty which became more and more formidable as the years went by. The necessities of life and the maintenance of family traditions,—these seemed to him like play acting on a temporary stage, not real things. When his former expensive clothing was outworn and he had to buy cheap materials in the shop, this amused him almost like a joke. He smiled and said to himself,—"These people do not know that this is only a passing phase of my fortune. Their surprise will be all the greater, when some day I shall celebrate the Puja Festival with unwonted magnificence."

Because Bhavani felt helpless with everyday issues, reassurances like these brought him great comfort. He settled into his inactivity, confident that his devout mother's prophecy could never go unfulfilled. After her death, his faith grew even stronger, as the memory of her piety shone even brighter through the mystery of death. He felt completely unconcerned about the increasing struggle of their poverty as the years passed. The necessities of life and keeping up family traditions felt to him like acting on a temporary stage, not real. When his expensive clothes wore out and he had to buy cheap materials, it amused him almost like a joke. He smiled and told himself, "These people don’t realize this is just a temporary phase in my fortune. Their surprise will be even greater when I celebrate the Puja Festival with unexpected splendor."

This certainty of future prodigality was so clear to his mind's eye that present penury escaped his attention. His servant, Noto, was the principal companion with whom he had discussions about these things. They used to have animated conversations, in which sometimes his opinion differed from his master's, as to the propriety of bringing down a [Pg 158] theatrical troupe from Calcutta for these future occasions. Noto used to get reprimands from Bhavani for his natural miserliness in these items of future expenditure.

This certainty of future extravagance was so vivid in his mind that he overlooked his current lack of funds. His servant, Noto, was his main companion for these discussions. They often had lively conversations where sometimes Noto disagreed with his master's views on the appropriateness of bringing down a [Pg 158] theatrical troupe from Calcutta for these upcoming events. Bhavani often scolded Noto for his natural stinginess regarding these future expenses.

While Bhavani's one anxiety was about the absence of an heir, who could inherit his vast possible wealth, a son was born to him. The horoscope plainly indicated that the lost property would come back to this boy.

While Bhavani's main concern was the lack of an heir to inherit his vast potential wealth, he had a son. The horoscope clearly indicated that the lost property would return to this boy.

From the time of the birth of his son, Bhavani's attitude was changed. It became cruelly difficult for him now to bear his poverty with his old amused equanimity, because he felt that he had a duty towards this new representative of the illustrious house of Saniari, who had such a glorious future before him. That the traditional extravagance could not be maintained on the occasion of the birth of his child gave him the keenest sorrow. He felt as if he were cheating his own son. So he compensated his boy with an inordinate amount of spoiling.

From the moment his son was born, Bhavani's outlook changed. It became painfully hard for him to accept his poverty with the same amused calm he once had because he felt he had a responsibility to this new member of the prestigious Saniari family, who had a bright future ahead of him. The fact that he couldn't uphold the traditional celebrations for the birth of his child filled him with deep sadness. It felt to him like he was betraying his own son. To make up for it, he spoiled his boy excessively.

Bhavani's wife, Rashmani, had a different temperament from her husband. She never felt any anxiety about the family traditions of the Chowdhuris of Saniari. Bhavani was quite aware of the fact and indulgently smiled to himself, as though nothing better could be expected from a woman who came [Pg 159] from a Vaishnava family of very humble lineage. Rashmani frankly acknowledged that she could not share the family sentiments: what concerned her most was the welfare of her own child.

Bhavani's wife, Rashmani, had a completely different personality than her husband. She never worried about the family traditions of the Chowdhuris of Saniari. Bhavani was fully aware of this and smiled to himself, as if he had no expectations of someone from a Vaishnava family with such humble beginnings. Rashmani openly admitted that she couldn't relate to the family values; all that mattered to her was the well-being of her own child.

There was hardly an acquaintance in the neighbourhood with whom Bhavani did not discuss the question of the lost will; but he never spoke a word about it to his wife. Once or twice he had tried, but her perfect unconcern had made him drop the subject. She neither paid attention to the past greatness of the family, nor to its future glories,—she kept her mind busy with the actual necessities of the present, and those necessities were not small in number or quality.

There was hardly anyone in the neighborhood that Bhavani didn’t discuss the issue of the lost will with; however, he never mentioned it to his wife. He tried a couple of times, but her complete lack of interest made him back off. She didn’t care about the family’s past greatness or its future achievements—she focused on what needed to be done in the present, and those needs were pretty significant.

When the Goddess of Fortune deserts a house, she usually leaves some of her burdens behind, and this ancient family was still encumbered with its host of dependents, though its own shelter was nearly crumbling to dust. These parasites take it to be an insult if they are asked to do any service. They get head-aches at the least touch of the kitchen smoke. They are visited with sudden rheumatism the moment they are asked to run errands. Therefore all the responsibilities of maintaining the family were laid upon Rashmani herself. Women lose their delicacy of refinement, when they are compelled [Pg 160] night and day to haggle with their destiny over things which are pitifully small, and for this they are blamed by those for whom they toil.

When the Goddess of Fortune abandons a household, she usually leaves some of her burdens behind, and this old family was still weighed down by its many dependents, even though its home was almost falling apart. These parasites consider it an insult if they are asked to help out. They get headaches at the slightest hint of kitchen smoke. They suddenly develop rheumatism the moment they’re asked to run errands. As a result, all the responsibilities of keeping the family together fell on Rashmani herself. Women lose their touch of refinement when they are forced, day and night, to [Pg 160] haggle with their fate over matters that are painfully trivial, and for this, they are blamed by those they work for.

Besides her household affairs Rashmani had to keep all the accounts of the little landed property which remained and also to make arrangements for collecting rents. Never before was the estate managed with such strictness. Bhavani had been quite incapable of collecting his dues: Rashmani never made any remission of the least fraction of rent. The tenants, and even her own agents, reviled her behind her back for the meanness of the family from which she came. Even her husband occasionally used to enter his protest against the harsh economy which went against the grain of the world-famed house of Saniari.

Besides managing her household, Rashmani also had to keep track of all the accounts for the small piece of land property that remained and arrange for collecting the rents. The estate had never been run with such discipline before. Bhavani had been completely unable to collect his dues, but Rashmani never let up on even the smallest amount of rent. The tenants, and even her own agents, would criticize her behind her back for the stinginess of her family background. Even her husband sometimes voiced his objections to the strict financial management, which felt out of place for the renowned house of Saniari.

Rashmani quite ungrudgingly took the blame of all this upon herself and openly confessed the poverty of her parents. Tying the end of her sari tightly round her waist she went on with her household duties in her own vigorous fashion and made herself thoroughly disagreeable both to the inmates of the house and to her neighbours. But nobody ever had the courage to interfere. Only one thing she carefully avoided. She never asked her husband to help her in any work and she was nervously afraid of his taking up any responsibilities. Indeed she was [Pg 161] always furiously engaged in keeping her husband idle; and because he had received the best possible training in this direction she was wholly successful in her mission.

Rashmani took the blame for everything without hesitation and openly admitted her parents' poverty. Tying the end of her sari tightly around her waist, she carried on with her household tasks in her own energetic way, making herself thoroughly unpleasant to both the people in the house and her neighbors. But no one ever dared to intervene. There was one thing she always avoided, though—she never asked her husband to help her with any work, and she was nervously worried about him taking on any responsibilities. In fact, she was constantly busy making sure her husband stayed idle, and since he had been well trained to do so, she was completely successful in her efforts.

Rashmani had attained middle age before her son came. Up to this time all the pent-up tenderness of the mother in her and all the love of the wife had their centre of devotion in this simple-hearted good-for-nothing husband. Bhavani was a child grown up by mistake beyond its natural age. This was the reason why, after the death of her husband's mother, she had to assume the position of mother and mistress in one.

Rashmani reached middle age before her son was born. Until then, all the hidden affection of a mother and all the love of a wife were focused on her simple-hearted good-for-nothing husband. Bhavani was like a child who, through some mistake, had grown up too soon. This was why, after her husband's mother passed away, she had to take on the roles of both mother and head of the household.

In order to protect her husband from invasions of Bagala, the son of the guru, and other calamities, Rashmani adopted such a stern demeanour, that the companions of her husband used to be terribly afraid of her. She never had the opportunity, which a woman usually has, of keeping her fierceness hidden and of softening the keen edge of her words,—maintaining a dignified reserve towards men such as is proper for a woman.

To protect her husband from the attacks of Bagala, the son of the guru, and other dangers, Rashmani took on such a severe attitude that her husband’s friends were genuinely scared of her. She never had the chance, like most women do, to hide her intensity or to soften her sharp words—keeping a respectful distance from men as is expected for a woman.

Bhavani meekly accepted his wife's authority with regard to himself, but it became extremely hard for him to obey her when it related to Kalipada, his son. The reason was, that Rashmani never regarded Bhavani's son from the point of view of [Pg 162] Bhavani himself. In her heart she pitied her husband and said, "Poor man, it was no fault of his, but his misfortune, to be born into a rich family." That is why she never could expect her husband to be deprived of any comfort to which he had been accustomed. Whatever might be the condition of the household finance, she tried hard to keep him in his habitual ease and luxury. Under her regime all expense was strictly limited except in the case of Bhavani. She would never allow him to notice if some inevitable gap occurred in the preparation of his meals or his apparel. She would blame some imaginary dog for spoiling dishes that were never made and would blame herself for her carelessness. She would attack Noto for letting some fictitious article of dress be stolen or lost. This had the usual effect of rousing Bhavani's sympathy on behalf of his favourite servant and he would take up his defence. Indeed it had often happened that Bhavani had confessed with bare-faced shamelessness that he had used the dress which had never been bought, and for whose loss Noto was blamed; but what happened afterwards, he had not the power to invent and was obliged to rely upon the fertile imagination of his wife who was also the accuser!

Bhavani quietly accepted his wife’s authority over him, but it became really difficult for him to obey her when it came to Kalipada, their son. The reason was that Rashmani never viewed Bhavani’s son from Bhavani’s perspective. Deep down, she felt sorry for her husband and thought, "Poor man, it wasn’t his fault; it was his misfortune to be born into a wealthy family." That’s why she could never expect him to give up any comfort he was used to. No matter how tight the household budget was, she worked hard to keep him in his usual comfort and luxury. Under her regime, all expenses were strictly limited except for Bhavani. She would never let him see if there was any unavoidable gap in his meals or clothing. She would blame some imaginary dog for messing up dishes that were never made and would take the blame for being careless. She would scold Noto for letting some made-up piece of clothing get stolen or lost. This usually made Bhavani feel sympathy for his favorite servant, and he would come to Noto’s defense. In fact, there had been times when Bhavani shamelessly admitted that he had worn clothes that had never actually been bought, for which Noto was being blamed; but what happened next, he couldn't come up with, so he had to rely on his wife's vivid imagination, who was also the accuser!

Thus Rashmani treated her husband, but she never put her son in the same category. For he was [Pg 163] her own child and why should he be allowed to give himself airs? Kalipada had to be content for his breakfast with a few handfuls of puffed rice and some treacle. During the cold weather he had to wrap his body as well as his head with a thick rough cotton chaddar. She would call his teacher before her and warn him never to spare her boy, if he was the least neglectful with his lessons. This treatment of his own son was the hardest blow that Bhavani Charan suffered since the days of his destitution. But as he had always acknowledged defeat at the hands of the powerful, he had not the spirit to stand up against his wife in her method of dealing with the boy.

Thus Rashmani treated her husband, but she never put her son in the same category. For he was [Pg 163] her own child, and why should he be allowed to act superior? Kalipada had to make do for breakfast with a few handfuls of puffed rice and some treacle. During the cold weather, he had to wrap both his body and head with a thick, rough cotton chaddar. She would call his teacher in and warn him never to go easy on her boy if he was the least bit neglectful with his lessons. This treatment of his own son was the hardest blow that Bhavani Charan suffered since his days of hardship. But since he had always acknowledged defeat at the hands of the powerful, he didn't have the spirit to confront his wife about how she dealt with the boy.

The dress which Rashmani provided for her son, during the Puja festivities, was made of such poor material that in former days the very servants of the house would have rebelled if it had been offered to them. But Rashmani more than once tried her best to explain to her husband that Kalipada, being the most recent addition to the Chowdhuri family, had never known their former splendour and so was quite glad to get what was given to him. But this pathetic innocence of the boy about his own destiny hurt Bhavani more than anything else, and he could not forgive himself for deceiving the child. When Kalipada would dance for joy and rush to him to [Pg 164] show him some present from his mother, which was ridiculously trivial, Bhavani's heart would suffer torture.

The outfit that Rashmani got for her son during the Puja festivities was made of such cheap material that in the past, even the servants of the house would have been insulted if it had been offered to them. But Rashmani repeatedly tried to explain to her husband that Kalipada, being the newest member of the Chowdhuri family, had never experienced their former grandeur and was therefore quite happy with whatever he received. However, this naive innocence of the boy regarding his own future troubled Bhavani more than anything else, and he couldn't forgive himself for deceiving the child. Whenever Kalipada danced with joy and ran to him to show off some little gift from his mother, which was absurdly insignificant, Bhavani's heart would ache in agony.

Bagala, the guru's son, was now in an affluent condition owing to his agency in the law suit which had brought about the ruin of Bhavani. With the money which he had in hand he used to buy cheap tinsel wares from Calcutta before the Puja holidays. Invisible ink,—absurd combinations of stick, fishing-rod and umbrella,—letter-paper with pictures in the corner,—silk fabrics bought at auctions, and other things of this kind, attractive to the simple villagers,—these were his stock in trade. All the forward young men of the village vied with one another in rising above their rusticity by purchasing these sweepings of the Calcutta market which, they were told, were absolutely necessary for the city gentry.

Bagala, the guru's son, was now well-off due to his involvement in the law suit that led to Bhavani's downfall. With the money he had, he would buy cheap trinkets from Calcutta before the Puja holidays. Invisible ink,—absurd combinations of a stick, fishing rod, and umbrella,—letter paper with pictures in the corner,—silk fabrics purchased at auctions, and other similar items that appealed to the simple villagers—these were his stock in trade. All the ambitious young men in the village competed with each other to elevate their status by buying these discarded items from the Calcutta market, which they were told were essential for the city elite.

Once Bagala had bought a wonderful toy,—a doll in the form of a foreign woman,—which, when wound up, would rise from her chair and begin to fan herself with sudden alacrity. Kalipada was fascinated by it. He had a very good reason to avoid asking his mother about the toy; so he went straight to his father and begged him to purchase it for him. Bhavani answered "yes" at once, but when he heard the price his face fell. Rashmani kept all the money and he went to her as a timid [Pg 165] beggar. He began with all sorts of irrelevant remarks and then took a desperate plunge into the subject with startling incoherence.

Once Bagala bought an amazing toy—a doll in the shape of a foreign woman—which, when wound up, would get up from her chair and start fanning herself with surprising enthusiasm. Kalipada was captivated by it. He had a solid reason for not asking his mom about the toy; so, he went straight to his dad and pleaded with him to buy it. Bhavani immediately agreed, but when he heard the price, his expression changed. Rashmani kept all the money, and he approached her like a nervous [Pg 165] beggar. He started with a bunch of unrelated comments and then took a bold leap into the topic with startling incoherence.

Rashmani briefly remarked: "Are you mad?" Bhavani Charan sat silent revolving in his mind what to say next.

Rashmani quickly said, "Are you crazy?" Bhavani Charan sat quietly, thinking about what to say next.

"Look here," he exclaimed, "I don't think I need milk pudding daily with my dinner."

"Look," he said, "I don't think I need milk pudding with my dinner every day."

"Who told you?" said Rashmani sharply.

"Who told you?" Rashmani said sharply.

"The doctor says it's very bad for biliousness."

"The doctor says it's really bad for bile problems."

"The doctor's a fool!"

"The doctor is an idiot!"

"But I'm sure that rice agrees with me better than your luchis. They are too indigestible."

"But I'm sure that rice suits me better than your luchis. They are too hard to digest."

"I've never seen the least sign of indigestion in you. You have been accustomed to them all your life!"

"I've never seen any signs of indigestion in you. You've been used to them your whole life!"

Bhavani Charan was ready enough to make sacrifices, but there his passage was barred. Butter might rise in price, but the number of his luchis never diminished. Milk was quite enough for him at his midday meal, but curds also had to be supplied because that was the family tradition. Rashmani could not have borne seeing him sit down to his meal, if curds were not supplied. Therefore all his attempts to make a breach in his daily provisions, through which the fanning foreign woman might enter, were an utter failure. [Pg 166]

Bhavani Charan was willing to make sacrifices, but there he was blocked. Butter might go up in price, but he never had fewer luchis. Milk was perfectly fine for his lunch, but curds also had to be included because it was a family tradition. Rashmani couldn't stand the thought of him having his meal without curds. So, all his efforts to cut back on his usual food to let in the foreign woman were completely pointless. [Pg 166]

Then Bhavani paid a visit to Bagala for no reason whatever, and after a great deal of round about talk asked concerning the foreign doll. Of course his straightened circumstances had long been known to Bagala, yet it was a perfect misery to Bhavani to have to hesitate to buy this doll for his son owing to want of ready money. Swallowing his pride, he brought out from under his arm an expensive old Kashmir shawl, and said in a husky voice: "My circumstances are bad just at present and I haven't got much cash. So I have determined to mortgage this shawl and buy that doll for Kalipada."

Then Bhavani went to visit Bagala for no particular reason, and after a lot of indirect conversation, he finally asked about the foreign doll. Of course, his financial struggles had been known to Bagala for a while, but it was truly painful for Bhavani to hesitate buying this doll for his son because he didn’t have any cash on hand. Swallowing his pride, he pulled out an expensive old Kashmir shawl from under his arm and said in a husky voice: "I'm not doing well financially right now and I don’t have much money. So I've decided to mortgage this shawl and buy that doll for Kalipada."

If the object offered had been less expensive than this Kashmir shawl, Bagala would at once have closed the bargain. But knowing that it would not be possible for him to take possession of this shawl in face of the village opinion, and still more in face of Rashmani's watchfulness, he refused to accept it; and Bhavani had to go back home disappointed with the Kashmir shawl hidden under his arm.

If the item offered had been cheaper than this Kashmir shawl, Bagala would have immediately closed the bargain. But knowing he couldn't take ownership of this shawl given the village's opinion, and especially because of Rashmani's watchfulness, he refused to accept it; so Bhavani had to head back home disappointed with the Kashmir shawl hidden under his arm.

Kalipada asked every day for that foreign fanning toy, and Bhavani smiled every day and said,—"Wait, a bit, my boy, till the seventh day of the moon comes round." But every new day it became more and more difficult to keep up that smile.

Kalipada asked every day for that foreign fanning toy, and Bhavani smiled every day and said, “Just a little longer, my boy, until the seventh day of the moon comes around.” But with each passing day, it became harder and harder to maintain that smile.

On the fourth day of the moon Bhavani made a sudden inroad upon his wife and said: [Pg 167]

On the fourth day of the moon, Bhavani suddenly approached his wife and said: [Pg 167]

"I've noticed that there's something wrong with Kalipada,—something the matter with his health."

"I've noticed that something's off with Kalipada—there's something wrong with his health."

"Nonsense," said Rashmani, "he's in the best of health."

"Nonsense," Rashmani said, "he's in great health."

"Haven't you noticed him sitting silent for hours together?"

"Haven't you noticed him sitting silently for hours on end?"

"I should be very greatly relieved if he could sit still for as many minutes."

"I would be really relieved if he could sit still for that long."

When all his arrows had missed their mark, and no impression had been made, Bhavani Charan heaved a deep sigh and passing his fingers through his hair went away and sat down on the verandah and began to smoke with fearful assiduity.

When all his arrows had missed their target, and nothing had made an impact, Bhavani Charan let out a deep sigh, ran his fingers through his hair, and walked away to sit on the porch. He then started smoking with intense focus.

On the fifth day, at his morning meal, Bhavani passed by the curds and the milk pudding without touching them. In the evening he simply took one single piece of sandesh. The luchis were left unheeded. He complained of want of appetite. This time a considerable breach was made in the fortifications.

On the fifth day, during his breakfast, Bhavani skated past the curds and milk pudding without touching them. In the evening, he took just one small piece of sandesh. The luchis were ignored. He mentioned that he wasn't feeling hungry. This time, a significant gap appeared in the defenses.

On the sixth day, Rashmani took Kalipada into the room and sweetly calling him by his pet name said, "Betu, you are old enough to know that it is the halfway house to stealing to desire that which you can't have."

On the sixth day, Rashmani took Kalipada into the room and affectionately calling him by his nickname said, "Betu, you’re old enough to understand that wanting what you can’t have is just a step away from stealing."

Kalipada whimpered and said, "What do I know about it? Father promised to give me that doll." [Pg 168]

Kalipada whimpered and said, "What do I know about it? Dad promised to get me that doll." [Pg 168]

Rashmani sat down to explain to him how much lay behind his father's promise,—how much pain, how much affection, how much loss and privation. Rashmani had never in her life before talked thus to Kalipada, because it was her habit to give short and sharp commands. It filled the boy with amazement when he found his mother coaxing him and explaining things at such a length, and mere child though he was, he could fathom something of the deep suffering of his mother's heart. Yet at the same time it will be easily understood, that it was hard for this boy to turn his mind away altogether from that captivating foreign fanning woman. He pulled a long face and began to scratch the ground.

Rashmani sat down to explain to him what was behind his father's promise—how much pain, affection, loss, and hardship it involved. Rashmani had never talked to Kalipada like this before; she usually just gave short and sharp commands. The boy was amazed to see his mother coaxing him and explaining things in such detail, and even though he was just a child, he could sense some of the deep suffering in his mother's heart. But it was also clear that it was difficult for this boy to fully turn his attention away from that alluring foreign woman. He pouted and started scratching the ground.

This made Rashmani's heart at once hard, and she said in her severe tone: "Yes, you may weep and cry, or become angry, but you shall never get that which is not for you to have." And she hastened away without another word.

This made Rashmani’s heart harden immediately, and she said in a stern tone: “Yes, you can weep and cry, or get angry, but you will never get what isn’t meant for you.” And she quickly walked away without saying another word.

Kalipada went out. Bhavani Charan was still smoking his hookah. Noticing Kalipada from a distance he got up and walked in the opposite direction as if he had some urgent business. Kalipada ran to him and said,—"But that doll?" Bhavani could not raise a smile that day. He put his arm round Kalipada's neck and said: [Pg 169]

Kalipada stepped outside. Bhavani Charan was still puffing on his hookah. Spotting Kalipada from afar, he got up and strolled in the opposite direction as if he had something important to attend to. Kalipada hurried over to him and asked, "But what about that doll?" Bhavani couldn't manage a smile that day. He put his arm around Kalipada's shoulder and said: [Pg 169]

"Baba, wait a little. I have some pressing business to get through. Let me finish it first, and then we will talk about it." Saying this, he went out of his house.

"Baba, hold on a minute. I've got some important things to take care of. Let me finish that first, and then we can talk about it." With that, he left his house.

Kalipada saw him brush a tear from his eyes. He stood at the door and watched his father, and it was quite evident, even to this boy, that he was going nowhere in particular, and that he was dragging the weight of a despair which could not be relieved.

Kalipada saw him wipe a tear from his eyes. He stood at the door and watched his father, and it was clear, even to this boy, that he wasn't heading anywhere specific, and that he was carrying the burden of a despair that couldn't be eased.

Kalipada at once went back to his mother and said:

Kalipada immediately returned to his mother and said:

"Mother, I don't want that foreign doll."

"Mom, I don't want that foreign doll."

That morning Bhavani Charan returned late. When he sat down to his meal, after his bath, it was quite evident, by the look on his face, that the curds and the milk pudding would fare no better with him than on the day before, and that the best part of the fish would go to the cat.

That morning, Bhavani Charan came back late. When he sat down to eat after his bath, it was clear from his expression that the curds and the milk pudding wouldn’t be any better for him than they were the day before, and that the best part of the fish would end up going to the cat.

Just at this critical juncture Rashmani brought in a card-board box, bound round with twine, and set it before her husband. Her intention had been to reveal the mystery of this packet to her husband when he went to take his nap after his meal. But in order to remove the undeserved neglect of the curds and the milk and the fish, she had to disclose its contents before the time. So the foreign doll came [Pg 170] out of the box and without more ado began to fan itself vigorously.

Just at this critical moment, Rashmani brought in a cardboard box tied with string and placed it in front of her husband. She had planned to reveal the mystery of this package to him after his meal when he lay down for a nap. However, to address the unfair neglect of the curds, milk, and fish, she had to share its contents early. So, the foreign doll came out of the box and immediately started to fan itself energetically. [Pg 170]

After this, the cat had to go away disappointed. Bhavani remarked to his wife that the cooking was the best he had ever tasted. The fish soup was incomparable: the curds had set themselves with an exactness that was rarely attained, and the milk pudding was superb.

After that, the cat had to leave feeling disappointed. Bhavani told his wife that the cooking was the best he had ever tasted. The fish soup was unmatched: the curds had set perfectly, which was a rare achievement, and the milk pudding was amazing.

On the seventh day of the moon, Kalipada got the toy for which he had been pining. During the whole of that day he allowed the foreigner to go on fanning herself and thereby made his boy companions jealous. In any other case this performance would have seemed to him monotonously tiresome, but knowing that on the following day he would have to give the toy back, his constancy to it on that single occasion remained unabated. At the rental of two rupees per diem Rashmani had hired it from Bagala.

On the seventh day of the month, Kalipada finally got the toy he had been wanting. The whole day, he let the foreigner keep fanning herself, which made his boy friends jealous. Usually, this would have seemed really boring to him, but knowing he had to give the toy back the next day kept his excitement strong just this once. Rashmani had rented it from Bagala for two rupees a day.

On the eighth day of the moon, Kalipada heaved a deep sigh and returned the toy, along with the box and twine, to Bagala with his own hands. From that day forward Kalipada began to share the confidences of his mother, and it became so absurdly easy for Bhavani to give expensive presents every year, that it surprised even himself.

On the eighth day of the moon, Kalipada let out a deep sigh and handed the toy, along with the box and twine, back to Bagala himself. From that day on, Kalipada started to share his mother’s secrets, and it became so ridiculously easy for Bhavani to give expensive gifts every year that it surprised even him.

When, with the help of his mother, Kalipada came [Pg 171] to know that nothing in this world could be gained without paying for it with the inevitable price of suffering, he rapidly grew up in his mind and became a valued assistant to his mother in her daily tasks. It come to be a natural rule of life with him that no one should add to the burden of the world, but that each should try to lighten it.

When Kalipada learned, with his mother's help, that nothing in this world comes without the unavoidable cost of suffering, he quickly matured mentally and became a helpful assistant to his mother in her daily chores. It became a natural principle for him that no one should add to the world's burdens, but rather, everyone should strive to ease them.

When Kalipada won a scholarship at the Vernacular examination, Bhavani proposed that he should give up his studies and take in hand the supervision of the estate. Kalipada went to his mother and said,—"I shall never be a man, if I do not complete my education."

When Kalipada won a scholarship in the Vernacular exam, Bhavani suggested that he should drop out of school and take over managing the estate. Kalipada went to his mother and said, "I will never amount to anything if I don’t finish my education."

The mother said,—"You are right, Baba, you must go to Calcutta."

The mother said, "You're right, Baba, you should go to Calcutta."

Kalipada explained to her that it would not be necessary to spend a single pice on him; his scholarship would be sufficient, and he would try to get some work to supplement it.

Kalipada told her that it wouldn’t be necessary to spend any money on him; his scholarship would be enough, and he would try to find some work to supplement it.

But it was necessary to convince Bhavani of the wisdom of the course. Rashmani did not wish to employ the argument that there was very little of the estate remaining to require supervision; for she knew how it would hurt him. She said that Kalipada must become a man whom everyone could respect. But all the members of the Chowdhuri family had attained their respectability without ever [Pg 172] going a step outside the limits of Saniari. The outer world was as unknown to them as the world beyond the grave. Bhavani, therefore, could not conceive how anybody could think of a boy like Kalipada going to Calcutta. But the cleverest man in the village, Bagala, fortunately agreed with Rashmani.

But it was necessary to convince Bhavani that the decision was wise. Rashmani didn't want to argue that there was very little of the estate left to oversee because she knew that would hurt him. She said that Kalipada needed to become a man everyone could respect. However, all the members of the Chowdhuri family had gained their respectability without ever stepping outside the boundaries of Saniari. The outside world was as unfamiliar to them as what lies beyond the grave. Therefore, Bhavani couldn't understand how anyone could think of a boy like Kalipada going to Calcutta. Luckily, the smartest man in the village, Bagala, agreed with Rashmani.

"It is perfectly clear," he said, "that, one day, Kalipada will become a lawyer; and then he will set matters right concerning the property of which the family has been deprived."

"It’s totally obvious," he said, "that one day, Kalipada will become a lawyer; and then he’ll sort out the issues regarding the property that the family has lost."

This was a great consolation to Bhavani Charan and he brought out the file of records about the theft of the will and tried to explain the whole thing to Kalipada by dint of daily discussion. But his son was lacking in proper enthusiasm and merely echoed his father's sentiment about this solemn wrong.

This was a huge relief to Bhavani Charan, and he pulled out the file of records regarding the theft of the will, trying to explain everything to Kalipada through daily conversations. However, his son didn’t seem very enthusiastic and just reflected his father's feelings about this serious injustice.

The day before Kalipada's departure for Calcutta Rashmani hung round his neck an amulet containing some mantras to protect him from evils. She gave him at the same time a fifty-rupee currency note, advising him to keep it for any special emergency. This note, which was the symbol of his mother's numberless daily acts of self-denial, was the truest amulet of all for Kalipada. He determined to keep it by him and never to spend it, whatever might happen. [Pg 173]

The day before Kalipada left for Calcutta, Rashmani put an amulet around his neck that contained some mantras to protect him from harm. At the same time, she gave him a fifty-rupee note, telling him to save it for any special emergencies. This note, representing his mother's countless daily sacrifices, was the most powerful charm for Kalipada. He decided to keep it with him and never spend it, no matter what happened. [Pg 173]

III

From this time onward the old interminable discussions about the theft of the will became less frequent on the part of Bhavani. His one topic of conversation was the marvellous adventure of Kalipada in search of his education. Kalipada was actually engaged in his studies in the city of Calcutta! Kalipada knew Calcutta as well as the palm of his hand! Kalipada had been the first to hear the great news that another bridge was going to be built over the Ganges near Hughli! The day on which the father received his son's letter, he would go to every house in the village to read it to his neighbours and he would hardly find time even to take his spectacles from his nose. On arriving at a fresh house he would remove them from their case with the utmost deliberation; then he would wipe them carefully with the end of his dhoti; then, word by word, he would slowly read the letter through to one neighbour after another, with something like the following comment:—

From that time on, Bhavani started talking less about the endless discussions regarding the theft of the will. His main topic became the incredible adventure of Kalipada in pursuit of his education. Kalipada was actually studying in the city of Calcutta! He knew Calcutta like the back of his hand! Kalipada was the first to hear the exciting news that another bridge was going to be built over the Ganges near Hughli! On the day his father received his son’s letter, he would visit every house in the village to read it to his neighbors, barely finding time to take his glasses off his nose. When he arrived at a new house, he would remove them from their case with great care; then he would carefully wipe them with the end of his dhoti; after that, word for word, he would slowly read the letter to each neighbor, adding something like the following comment:—

"Brother, just listen! What is the world coming to? Even the dogs and the jackals are to cross the holy Ganges without washing the dust from their feet! Who could imagine such a sacrilege?"

"Brother, just listen! What is the world coming to? Even the dogs and the jackals can cross the holy Ganges without washing the dust off their feet! Who could have imagined such a sacrilege?"

No doubt it was very deplorable; but all the same [Pg 174] it gave Bhavani Charan a peculiar pleasure to communicate at first hand such important news from his own son's letter, and this more than compensated for the spiritual disaster which must surely overtake the numberless creatures of this present age. To everyone he met he solemnly nodded his head and prophesied that the days were soon coming when Mother Ganges would disappear altogether; all the while cherishing the hope that the news of such a momentous event would come to him by letter from his own son in the proper time.

No doubt it was very unfortunate; but still, [Pg 174] it gave Bhavani Charan a strange pleasure to share such important news from his son's letter firsthand, and this more than made up for the spiritual disaster that was sure to affect the countless beings of this current age. To everyone he met, he solemnly nodded his head and predicted that the days were coming soon when Mother Ganges would completely vanish; all the while holding onto the hope that he would receive news of such a significant event in a letter from his son at the right time.

Kalipada, with very great difficulty, scraped together just enough money to pay his expenses till he passed his Matriculation and again won a scholarship. Bhavani at once made up his mind to invite all the village to a feast, for he imagined that his son's good ship of fortune had now reached its haven and there would be no more occasion for economy. But he received no encouragement from Rashmani.

Kalipada, with great difficulty, managed to gather just enough money to cover his expenses until he passed his Matriculation and earned another scholarship. Bhavani immediately decided to invite the entire village to a feast, believing that his son's luck had finally turned and there would be no need to save money anymore. However, he didn't get any support from Rashmani.

Kalipada was fortunate enough to secure a place of study in a students' lodging house near his college. The proprietor allowed him to occupy a small room on the ground floor which was absolutely useless for other lodgers. In exchange for this and his board, he had to coach the son of the owner of the house. The one great advantage was that there [Pg 175] would be no chance of any fellow lodger ever sharing his quarters. So, although ventilation was lacking, his studies were uninterrupted.

Kalipada was lucky to find a spot in a student housing place close to his college. The owner let him have a small room on the ground floor that was pretty much useless for other lodgers. In return for this and his meals, he had to tutor the owner's son. The main benefit was that there was no chance of any other lodger sharing his space. So, even though there was no ventilation, he could study without interruptions.

Those of the students who paid their rent and lived in the upper story had no concern with Kalipada; but soon it became painfully evident that those who are up above have the power to hurl missiles at those below with all the more deadly force because of their distance. The leader of those above was Sailen.

Those students who paid their rent and lived on the top floor didn’t care about Kalipada; but it quickly became clear that those up high had the ability to throw things down at those below with much more force because of the height. The one in charge of those above was Sailen.

Sailen was the scion of a rich family. It was unnecessary for him to live in a students' mess, but he successfully convinced his guardians that this would be best for his studies. The real reason was that Sailen was naturally fond of company, and the students' lodging house was an ideal place where he could have all the pleasure of companionship without any of its responsibilities. It was the firm conviction of Sailen that he was a good fellow and a man of feeling. The advantage of harbouring such a conviction was that it needed no proof in practice. Vanity is not like a horse or an elephant requiring expensive fodder.

Sailen came from a wealthy family. He didn’t need to live in a student housing situation, but he managed to convince his guardians that it would be better for his studies. The real reason was that Sailen naturally enjoyed being around people, and the student dorm was the perfect place for him to enjoy companionship without any of the responsibilities that come with it. Sailen firmly believed he was a nice guy and a sensitive person. The benefit of holding such a belief was that it didn’t require any proof in real life. Vanity isn’t like a horse or an elephant needing expensive care.

Nevertheless, as Sailen had plenty of money he did not allow his vanity merely to graze at large; he took special pride in keeping it stall-fed. It must be said to his credit that he had a genuine desire [Pg 176] to help people in their need, but the desire in him was of such a character, that if a man in difficulty refused to come to him for help, he would turn round on him and do his best to add to his trouble. His mess mates had their tickets for the theatre bought for them by Sailen, and it cost them nothing to have occasional feasts. They could borrow money from him without meaning to pay it back. When a newly married youth was in doubt about the choice of some gift for his wife, he could fully rely on Sailen's good taste in the matter. On these occasions the love-lorn youth would take Sailen to the shop and pretend to select the cheapest and least suitable presents: then Sailen, with a contemptuous laugh would intervene and select the right thing. At the mention of the price the young husband would pull a long face, but Sailen would always be ready to abide by his own superior choice and to pay the cost.

Nevertheless, since Sailen had plenty of money, he didn’t just let his vanity run wild; he took pride in keeping it well-fed. It’s worth mentioning that he genuinely wanted to help people in need, but his desire was such that if someone in trouble refused to ask him for help, he would turn around and do his best to make their situation worse. His friends had their theater tickets bought for them by Sailen, and it didn’t cost them anything to enjoy occasional feasts. They could borrow money from him without any intention of paying it back. When a newly married guy was unsure about what gift to buy for his wife, he could always count on Sailen's good taste. During these times, the lovesick guy would take Sailen to the shop and pretend to pick out the cheapest and least appropriate gifts; then Sailen, with a dismissive laugh, would step in and choose the perfect one. When the price was mentioned, the young husband would grimace, but Sailen would always stand by his superior choice and cover the cost. [Pg 176]

In this manner Sailen became the acknowledged patron of the students upstairs. It made him intolerant of the insolence of any one who refused to accept his help. Indeed, to help others in this way had become his hobby.

In this way, Sailen became the recognized supporter of the students upstairs. It made him unwilling to tolerate anyone who turned down his help. In fact, offering help to others in this manner had become his hobby.

Kalipada, in his tattered jersey, used to sit on a dirty mat in his damp room below and recite his lessons, swinging himself from side to side to the [Pg 177] rhythm of the sentence. It was a sheer necessity for him to get that scholarship next year.

Kalipada, in his worn-out jersey, would sit on a dirty mat in his damp room below and recite his lessons, swaying back and forth to the rhythm of the sentences. It was absolutely essential for him to get that scholarship next year.

Kalipada's mother had made him promise, before he left home for Calcutta that he would avoid the company of rich young men. Therefore he bore the burden of his indigence alone, strictly keeping himself from those who had been more favoured by fortune. But to Sailen, it seemed a sheer impertinence that a student as poor as Kalipada should yet have the pride to keep away from his patronage. Besides this, in his food and dress and everything, Kalipada's poverty was so blatantly exposed, it hurt Sailen's sense of decency. Every time he looked down into Kalipada's room, he was offended by the sight of the cheap clothing, the dingy mosquito net and the tattered bedding. Whenever he passed on his way to his own room in the upper story the sight of these things was unavoidable. To crown it all there was that absurd amulet which Kalipada always had hanging round his neck, and those daily rites of devotion which were so ridiculously out of fashion!

Kalipada's mom had made him promise before he left for Calcutta that he would stay away from wealthy young men. So, he dealt with his poverty all by himself, making sure to distance himself from those who were luckier in life. However, to Sailen, it seemed utterly impertinence that a student as poor as Kalipada still had the pride to avoid his support. Moreover, Kalipada's poverty was so evident in his food, clothing, and everything else that it bothered Sailen’s sense of decency. Every time he looked down into Kalipada's room, he was disturbed by the sight of cheap clothes, the dingy mosquito net, and the worn-out bedding. Whenever he passed by on his way to his own room upstairs, he couldn't avoid seeing all of this. To top it off, there was that ridiculous amulet that Kalipada always wore around his neck, and those daily rituals of devotion that were so completely out of style!

One day Sailen and his followers condescended to invite Kalipada to a feast, thinking that his gratitude would know no bounds. But Kalipada sent an answer saying that his habits were different and it would not be wholesome for him to accept the invitation. [Pg 178] Sailen was unaccustomed to such a refusal, and it roused up in him all the ferocity of his insulted benevolence. For some days after this, the noise on the upper story became so loudly insistent that it was impossible for Kalipada to go on with his studies. He was compelled to spend the greater part of his days studying in the Park, and to get up very early and sit down to his work long before it was light.

One day, Sailen and his followers decided to invite Kalipada to a feast, thinking he would be extremely grateful. But Kalipada replied that his lifestyle was different and it wouldn’t be good for him to accept the invitation. [Pg 178] Sailen was not used to being refused, and it stirred up all the anger of his hurt generosity. For several days after that, the noise from the upper floor became so loud and bothersome that Kalipada couldn’t focus on his studies. He had to spend most of his days studying in the Park and wake up very early to start his work long before dawn.

Owing to his half-starved condition, his mental overwork, and badly-ventilated room, Kalipada began to suffer from continual attacks of headache. There were times when he was obliged to lie down on his bed for three or four days together. But he made no mention of his illness in his letters to his father. Bhavani himself was certain that, just as vegetation grew rank in his village surroundings, so comforts of all kinds sprang up of themselves from the soil of Calcutta. Kalipada never for a moment disabused his mind of that misconception. He did not fail to write to his father, even when suffering from one of these paroxysms of pain. The deliberate rowdiness of the students in the upper story added at such times to his distress.

Due to his malnourished state, mental exhaustion, and poorly ventilated room, Kalipada started experiencing constant headaches. There were times when he had to lie in bed for three or four days straight. However, he never mentioned his illness in his letters to his father. Bhavani was convinced that, just like the lush vegetation in his village, comforts of all kinds naturally sprouted from the ground in Calcutta. Kalipada never let go of that misconception. He continued to write to his father, even while suffering from these painful episodes. The loud behavior of the students upstairs only added to his distress during those moments.

Kalipada tried to make himself as scarce and small as possible, in order to avoid notice; but this did not bring him relief. One day, he found that a cheap [Pg 179] shoe of his own had been taken away and replaced by an expensive foreign one. It was impossible for him to go to college with such an incongruous pair. He made no complaint, however, but bought some old second-hand shoes from the cobbler. One day, a student from the upper story came into his room and asked him:

Kalipada tried to make himself as small and inconspicuous as possible to avoid being noticed, but it didn't help. One day, he discovered that one of his cheap shoes had been taken and replaced with an expensive foreign one. There was no way he could go to college with such a mismatched pair. However, he didn't complain and instead bought some old second-hand shoes from the cobbler. One day, a student from the upper floor came into his room and asked him:

"Have you, by any mistake, brought away my silver cigarette case with you?"

"Did you accidentally take my silver cigarette case with you?"

Kalipada got annoyed and answered:

Kalipada got annoyed and replied:

"I have never been inside your room in my life."

"I've never been in your room in my life."

The student stooped down. "Hullo!" he said, "here it is!" And the valuable cigarette case was picked up from the corner of the room.

The student bent down. "Hey!" he said, "here it is!" And he picked up the valuable cigarette case from the corner of the room.

Kalipada determined to leave this lodging house as soon as ever he had passed his Intermediate Examination, provided only he could get a scholarship to enable him to do so.

Kalipada decided to leave this boarding house as soon as he passed his Intermediate Examination, as long as he could get a scholarship to make that possible.

Every year the students of the house used to have their annual Saraswati Puja. Though the greater part of the expenses fell to the share of Sailen, every one else contributed according to his means. The year before, they had contemptuously left out Kalipada from the list of contributors; but this year, merely to tease him, they came with their subscription book. Kalipada instantly paid five rupees to the fund, though he had no intention of participating [Pg 180] in the feast. His penury had long brought on him the contempt of his fellow lodgers, but this unexpected gift of five rupees became to them insufferable. The Saraswati Puja was performed with great éclat and the five rupees could easily have been spared. It had been hard indeed for Kalipada to part with it. While he took the food given him in his landlord's house he had no control over the time at which it was served. Besides this, since the servants brought him the food, he did not like to criticise the dishes. He preferred to provide himself with some extra things; and after the forced extravagance of his five-rupee subscription he had to forgo all this and suffered in consequence. His paroxysms of headache became more frequent, and though he passed his examination, he failed to obtain the scholarship that he desired.

Every year, the students in the house held their annual Saraswati Puja. While most of the expenses were covered by Sailen, everyone else contributed according to their means. The previous year, they had arrogantly excluded Kalipada from the list of contributors, but this year, just to mess with him, they brought their subscription book. Kalipada immediately paid five rupees to the fund, even though he had no intention of joining in the feast. His financial struggles had long made him the target of contempt from his fellow lodgers, but this unexpected donation of five rupees became unbearable for them. The Saraswati Puja was celebrated with great flair, and that five rupees could have easily been skipped. For Kalipada, parting with that money was a real struggle. While he accepted food provided by his landlord, he had no say on when it was served. Additionally, since the servants brought him his meals, he didn't feel comfortable criticizing the food. He would have preferred to buy some extra items, but after the forced indulgence of his five-rupee subscription, he had to give up everything and felt the consequences. His headaches became more frequent, and while he passed his exam, he did not get the scholarship he had hoped for. [Pg 180]

The loss of the scholarship drove Kalipada to do extra work as a private tutor and to stick to the same unhealthy room in the lodging house. The students overhead had hoped that they would be relieved of his presence. But punctually to the day the room was unlocked on the lower floor. Kalipada entered, clad in the same old dirty check Parsee coat. A coolie from Sealdah Station took down from his head a steel trunk and other miscellaneous packages and laid them on the floor of the room; and a long [Pg 181] wrangle ensued as to the proper amount of pice that were due.

The loss of the scholarship pushed Kalipada to take on extra work as a private tutor and to stay in the same unhealthy room at the boarding house. The students above had hoped to be rid of him. But right on schedule, the room on the lower floor was unlocked. Kalipada walked in, wearing the same old dirty checkered Parsee coat. A coolie from Sealdah Station took a steel trunk and other random packages off his head and set them on the floor of the room, leading to a long argument about the correct amount of pice that was owed.

In the depths of those packages there were mango chutnies and other condiments which his mother had specially prepared. Kalipada was aware that, in his absence, the upper-story students, in search of a jest, did not scruple to come into his room by stealth.

In the depths of those packages, there were mango chutneys and other condiments that his mother had specially prepared. Kalipada knew that, while he was away, the upper-floor students, looking for a joke, didn't scruple to sneak into his room.

He was especially anxious to keep these home gifts from their cruel scrutiny. As tokens of home affection they were supremely precious to him; but to the town students, they denoted merely the boorishness of poverty-stricken villagers. The vessels were crude and earthen, fastened up by an earthen lid fixed on with paste of flour. They were neither glass nor porcelain, and therefore sure to be regarded with insolent disdain by rich town-bred people.

He was particularly worried about shielding these home gifts from their harsh judgment. As symbols of love from home, they meant the world to him; but to the town students, they simply represented the ignorance of poor villagers. The containers were rough and made of clay, sealed with an earthen lid glued on with flour paste. They were neither glass nor porcelain, and so they were bound to be looked down upon with arrogant scorn by wealthy city folks.

Formerly Kalipada used to keep these stores hidden under his bed, covering them up with old newspapers. But this time he took the precaution of always locking up his door, even if he went out for a few minutes. This still further roused the spleen of Sailen and his party. It seemed to them preposterous that the room which was poor enough to draw tears from the eyes of the most hardened burglar should be as carefully guarded as if it were a second Bank of Bengal.

Kalipada used to keep these items hidden under his bed, covering them with old newspapers. But this time, he made sure to always lock his door, even if he was just stepping out for a few minutes. This only fueled Sailen and his friends' anger. They thought it was ridiculous that a room that looked poor enough to bring tears to the eyes of a tough burglar should be guarded as if it were a second Bank of Bengal.

"Does he actually believe," they said among themselves, [Pg 182] "that the temptation will be irresistible for us to steal that Parsee coat?"

"Does he really think," they murmured to each other, [Pg 182] "that we won't be able to resist the urge to steal that Parsee coat?"

Sailen had never visited this dark and mildewed room from which the plaster was dropping. The glimpses that he had taken, while going up-stairs,—especially when, in the evening, Kalipada, the upper part of his body bare, would sit poring over his books with a smoky lamp beside him,—were enough to give him a sense of suffocation. Sailen asked his boon companions to explore the room below and find out the treasure which Kalipada had hidden. Everybody felt intensely amused at the proposal.

Sailen had never been in this dark, moldy room with peeling plaster. The brief glimpses he caught while going up the stairs—especially in the evening when Kalipada would sit with his upper body bare, engrossed in his books next to a smoky lamp—were enough to make him feel stifled. Sailen asked his close friends to check out the room below and find the treasure that Kalipada had hidden. Everyone was highly entertained by the suggestion.

The lock on Kalipada's door was a cheap one, which had the magnanimity to lend itself to any key. One evening when Kalipada had gone out to his private tuition, two or three of the students with an exuberant sense of humour took a lantern and unlocked the room and entered. It did not need a moment to discover the pots of chutney under the bed, but these hardly seemed valuable enough to demand such watchful care on the part of Kalipada. A further search disclosed a key on a ring under the pillow. They opened the steel trunk with the key and found a few soiled clothes, books and writing material. They were about to shut the box in disgust when they saw, at the very bottom, a packet [Pg 183] covered by a dirty handkerchief. On uncovering three or four wrappers they found a currency note of fifty rupees. This made them burst out into peals of laughter. They felt certain that Kalipada was harbouring suspicion against the whole world in his mind because of this fifty rupees!

The lock on Kalipada's door was a cheap one that could be opened by any key. One evening, while Kalipada was out for his private tutoring session, two or three students with a sense of humor grabbed a lantern, unlocked the room, and walked in. It only took a moment to find the jars of chutney under the bed, but those didn’t seem valuable enough to warrant such careful guarding from Kalipada. A further search revealed a key on a ring under the pillow. They used the key to open the steel trunk and discovered some dirty clothes, books, and writing materials. Just as they were about to close the trunk in disappointment, they noticed a packet at the very bottom, covered by a dirty handkerchief. After removing three or four layers, they uncovered a fifty-rupee note. This made them burst into laughter. They were convinced that Kalipada was suspicious of everyone around him because of that fifty rupees!

The meanness of this suspicious precaution deepened the intensity of their contempt for Kalipada. Just then, they heard a foot-step outside. They hastily shut the box, locked the door, and ran upstairs with the note in their possession.

The negativity of this cautious behavior fueled their disdain for Kalipada even more. Just then, they heard a footstep outside. They quickly closed the box, locked the door, and hurried upstairs with the note they had.

Sailen was vastly amused. Though fifty rupees was a mere trifle, he could never have believed that Kalipada had so much money in his trunk. They all decided to watch the result of this loss upon that queer creature downstairs.

Sailen was really amused. Even though fifty rupees was just a small amount, he could never have imagined that Kalipada had that much money in his trunk. They all decided to see how this loss would affect that strange person downstairs.

When Kalipada came home that night after his tuition was over, he was too tired to notice any disorder in his room. One of his worst attacks of nervous headache was coming on and he went straight to bed.

When Kalipada got home that night after his tutoring session, he was too exhausted to notice any mess in his room. One of his worst episodes of a nervous headache was starting up, so he went straight to bed.

The next day, when he brought out his trunk from under the bed and took out his clothes, he found it open. He was naturally careful, but it was not unlikely, he thought, that he had forgotten to lock it on the day before. But when he lifted the lid he found all the contents topsy-turvy, and his heart gave [Pg 184] a great thud when he discovered that the note, given to him by his mother, was missing. He searched the box over and over again in the vain hope of finding it, and when his loss was made certain, he flung himself upon his bed and lay like one dead.

The next day, when he pulled his trunk out from under the bed and took out his clothes, he found it open. He was usually careful, but he thought it was possible that he had forgotten to lock it the day before. But when he lifted the lid, he found all the contents topsy-turvy, and his heart sank when he realized that the note his mother had given him was gone. He searched the box over and over again, hoping to find it, and when he confirmed his loss, he threw himself onto his bed and lay there like he was dead.

Just then, he heard footsteps following one another on the stairs, and every now and then an outburst of laughter from the upper room. It struck him, all of a sudden, that this was not a theft: Sailen and his party must have taken the note to amuse themselves and make laughter out of it. It would have given him less pain if a thief had stolen it. It seemed to him that these young men had laid their impious hands upon his mother herself.

Just then, he heard footsteps following each other on the stairs, and every now and then, laughter coming from the upper room. It suddenly hit him that this wasn't a theft: Sailen and his friends must have taken the note for their own amusement and turned it into a joke. It would have hurt him less if it had been stolen by a thief. It felt like these young men had disrespectfully touched his mother herself.

This was the first time that Kalipada had ascended those stairs. He ran to the upper floor,—the old jersey on his shoulders,—his face flushed with anger and the pain of his illness. As it was Sunday, Sailen and his company were seated in the verandah, laughing and talking. Without any warning, Kalipada burst upon them and shouted:

This was the first time that Kalipada had climbed those stairs. He rushed to the upper floor, the old jersey draped over his shoulders, his face red with anger and the discomfort of his illness. Since it was Sunday, Sailen and his friends were sitting on the porch, laughing and chatting. Without any warning, Kalipada burst in on them and shouted:

"Give me back my note!"

"Return my note!"

If he had begged it of them, they would have relented; but the sight of his anger made them furious. They started up from their chairs and exclaimed: [Pg 185]

If he had asked them for it, they would have given in; but seeing his anger made them even angrier. They jumped up from their chairs and shouted: [Pg 185]

"What do you mean, sir? What do you mean? What note?"

"What do you mean, sir? What do you mean? What note?"

Kalipada shouted: "The note you have taken from my box!"

Kalipada shouted, "The note you took from my box!"

"How dare you?" they shouted back. "Do you take us to be thieves?"

"How dare you?" they shouted back. "Do you think we're thieves?"

If Kalipada had held any weapon in his hand at that moment he certainly would have killed some one among them. But when he was about to spring, they fell on him, and four or five of them dragged him down to his room and thrust him inside.

If Kalipada had had any weapon in his hand at that moment, he definitely would have killed someone among them. But just as he was about to jump, they attacked him, and four or five of them pulled him down to his room and shoved him inside.

Sailen said to his companions: "Here, take this hundred-rupee note, and throw it to that dog!"

Sailen said to his friends: "Here, take this hundred-rupee note and toss it to that dog!"

They all loudly exclaimed: "No! Let him climb down first and give us a written apology. Then we shall consider it!"

They all shouted, "No! Let him come down first and give us a written apology. Then we’ll think about it!"

Sailen's party all went to bed at the proper time and slept the sleep of the innocent. In the morning they had almost forgotten Kalipada. But some of them, while passing his room, heard the sound of talking and they thought that possibly he was busy consulting some lawyer. The door was shut from the inside. They tried to overhear, but what they heard had nothing legal about it. It was quite incoherent.

Sailen's group all went to bed on time and slept soundly like innocent people. By morning, they had nearly forgotten about Kalipada. However, some of them, while walking past his room, heard the sound of talking and thought he might be busy talking to a lawyer. The door was shut from the inside. They tried to listen in, but what they heard was completely nonsensical and had nothing to do with law.

They informed Sailen. He came down and stood with his ear close to the door. The only thing that [Pg 186] could be distinctly heard was the word 'Father.' This frightened Sailen. He thought that possibly Kalipada had gone mad on account of the grief of losing that fifty-rupee note. Sailen shouted "Kalipada Babu!" two or three times, but got no answer. Only that muttering sound continued. Sailen called,—"Kalipada Babu,—please open the door. Your note has been found." But still the door was not opened and that muttering sound went on.

They notified Sailen. He came downstairs and pressed his ear against the door. The only thing that could be clearly heard was the word 'Father.' This scared Sailen. He thought that maybe Kalipada had lost his mind due to the grief of losing that fifty-rupee note. Sailen shouted "Kalipada Babu!" two or three times, but received no response. The muttering continued. Sailen called out, "Kalipada Babu, please open the door. Your note has been found." But the door still didn't open, and the muttering went on.

Sailen had never anticipated such a result as this. He did not express a word of repentance to his followers, but he felt the sting of it all the same. Some advised him to break open the door: others thought that the police should be called in,—for Kalipada might be in a dangerous state of lunacy. Sailen at once sent for a doctor who lived close at hand. When they burst open the door they found the bedding hanging from the bed and Kalipada lying on the floor unconscious. He was tossing about and throwing up his arms and muttering, with his eyes red and open and his face all flushed. The doctor examined him and asked if there were any relative near at hand; for the case was serious.

Sailen had never expected such an outcome. He didn’t say a word of regret to his followers, but he still felt the weight of it. Some suggested he force the door open; others believed the police should be involved since Kalipada might be in a risky state of lunacy. Sailen immediately called for a nearby doctor. When they broke down the door, they found the bedding draped over the bed and Kalipada lying unconscious on the floor. He was thrashing around, raising his arms, and muttering, his eyes wide and red, and his face flushed. The doctor assessed him and asked if any family members were nearby because the situation was serious.

Sailen answered that he knew nothing, but would make inquiries. The doctor then advised the removal of the patient at once to an upstairs room and proper nursing arrangements day and night. Sailen [Pg 187] took him up to his own room and dismissed his followers. He got some ice and put it on Kalipada's head and began to fan him with his own hand.

Sailen replied that he didn’t know anything but would ask around. The doctor then recommended moving the patient immediately to an upstairs room and ensuring proper nursing care day and night. Sailen [Pg 187] brought him up to his own room and sent his companions away. He got some ice, placed it on Kalipada's head, and started to fan him with his hand.

Kalipada, fearing that mocking references would be made, had concealed the names and address of his parents from these people with special care. So Sailen had no alternative but to open his box. He found two bundles of letters tied up with ribbon. One of them contained his mother's letters, the other contained his father's. His mother's letters were fewer in number than his father's. Sailen closed the door and began to read the letters. He was startled when he saw the address,—Saniari, the house of the Chowdhuries,—and then the name of the father, Bhavani. He folded up the letters and sat still, gazing at Kalipada's face. Some of his friends had casually mentioned, that there was a resemblance between Kalipada and himself. But he was offended at the remark and did not believe it. To-day he discovered the truth. He knew that his own grandfather, Shyama Charan, had a step-brother named Bhavani; but the later history to the family had remained a secret to him. He did not even know that Bhavani had a son named Kalipada; and he never suspected that Bhavani had come to such an abject state of poverty as this. He now felt not only relieved, but proud of his own relative, Kalipada, that [Pg 188] he had refused to enter himself on the list of protégés.

Kalipada, worried about being mocked, had carefully hidden the names and address of his parents from the others. So, Sailen had no choice but to open his box. Inside, he found two bundles of letters tied with ribbon. One contained letters from his mother, and the other from his father. There were fewer letters from his mother than from his father. Sailen closed the door and began to read the letters. He was shocked when he saw the address—Saniari, the house of the Chowdhuries—and then the name of his father, Bhavani. He folded the letters and sat quietly, looking at Kalipada's face. Some of his friends had casually mentioned that there was a resemblance between Kalipada and him. But he was annoyed by the comment and didn't believe it. Today, he discovered the truth. He knew that his grandfather, Shyama Charan, had a step-brother named Bhavani, but the later history of the family had been a secret to him. He had no idea that Bhavani had a son named Kalipada and never suspected that Bhavani had fallen into such deep poverty. Now, he felt not only relieved but also proud of his relative Kalipada, who had refused to put himself on the list of protégés.

IV

Knowing that his party had insulted Kalipada almost every day, Sailen felt reluctant to keep him in the lodging house with them. So he rented another suitable house and kept him there. Bhavani came down in haste to Calcutta the moment he received a letter from Sailen informing him of his son's illness. Rashmani parted with all her savings giving instructions to her husband to spare no expense upon her son. It was not considered proper for the daughters of the great Chowdhuri family to leave their home and go to Calcutta unless absolutely obliged, and therefore she had to remain behind offering prayers to all the tutelary gods. When Bhavani Charan arrived he found Kalipada still unconscious and delirious. It nearly broke Bhavani's heart when he heard himself called 'Master Mashai.' Kalipada often called him in his delirium and he tried to make himself recognized by his son, but in vain.

Knowing that his friends had insulted Kalipada almost every day, Sailen felt uneasy about keeping him in the same lodging house with them. So he rented another appropriate house and had him stay there. Bhavani rushed to Calcutta as soon as he got a letter from Sailen about his son's illness. Rashmani gave away all her savings, instructing her husband to spare no expense for their son. It was considered inappropriate for the daughters of the prestigious Chowdhuri family to leave their home and travel to Calcutta unless absolutely necessary, so she had to stay behind, offering prayers to all the guardian deities. When Bhavani Charan arrived, he found Kalipada still unconscious and delirious. It almost broke Bhavani's heart when he heard himself being called 'Master Mashai.' Kalipada often called out to him in his delirium, and he tried to get his son to recognize him, but it was all in vain.

The doctor came again and said the fever was getting less. He thought the case was taking a more favourable turn. For Bhavani, it was an impossibility to imagine that his son would not recover. He [Pg 189] must live: it was his destiny to live. Bhavani was much struck with the behaviour of Sailen. It was difficult to believe that he was not of their own kith and kin. He supposed all this kindness to be due to the town training which Sailen had received. Bhavani spoke to Sailen disparagingly of the country habits which village people like himself got into.

The doctor came by again and said the fever was getting better. He thought the situation was improving. For Bhavani, it was impossible to imagine that his son wouldn’t make it. He [Pg 189] must live: it was his destiny to survive. Bhavani was really struck by Sailen’s behavior. It was hard to believe he wasn’t part of their family. He figured all this kindness came from the town upbringing Sailen had. Bhavani spoke to Sailen dismissively about the habits that people from the village, like himself, had developed.

Gradually the fever went down and Kalipada recovered consciousness. He was astonished beyond measure when he saw his father sitting in the room beside him. His first anxiety was lest he should discover the miserable state in which he had been living. But what would be harder still to bear was, if his father with his rustic manners became the butt of the people upstairs. He looked round him, but could not recognize his own room and wondered if he had been dreaming. But he found himself too weak to think.

Gradually the fever subsided and Kalipada regained consciousness. He was incredibly shocked to see his father sitting in the room next to him. His first concern was that his father would find out about the miserable state he had been living in. But what would be even harder to handle was if his father, with his simple ways, became the target of ridicule from the people upstairs. He looked around but couldn’t recognize his own room and wondered if he had been dreaming. However, he realized he was too weak to think clearly.

He supposed that it had been his father who had removed him to this better lodging, but he had no power to calculate how he could possibly bear the expense. The only thing that concerned him at that moment was that he felt he must live, and for that he had a claim upon the world.

He thought it was his father who had moved him to this nicer place, but he couldn't figure out how he could afford it. The only thing he cared about at that moment was that he needed to survive, and for that, he felt he had a right to ask for help from the world.

Once when his father was absent Sailen came in with a plate of grapes in his hand. Kalipada could not understand this at all and wondered if there was [Pg 190] some practical joke behind it. He at once became excited and wondered how he could save his father from annoyance. Sailen set the plate down on the table and touched Kalipada's feet humbly and said: "My offence has been great: pray forgive me."

Once, when his father wasn't around, Sailen walked in with a plate of grapes. Kalipada was completely confused and suspected there might be some prank going on. He immediately got anxious and thought about how to prevent his father from getting upset. Sailen placed the plate on the table, touched Kalipada's feet respectfully, and said, "I’ve done wrong: please forgive me."

Kalipada started and sat up on his bed. He could see that Sailen's repentance was sincere and he was greatly moved.

Kalipada got up and sat on his bed. He could see that Sailen was genuinely sorry, and it really touched him.

When Kalipada had first come to the students' lodging house he had felt strongly drawn towards this handsome youth. He never missed a chance of looking at his face when Sailen passed by his room on his way upstairs. He would have given all the world to be friends with him, but the barrier was too great to overcome. Now to-day when Sailen brought him the grapes and asked his forgiveness, he silently looked at his face and silently accepted the grapes which spoke of his repentance.

When Kalipada first arrived at the students' lodging house, he was immediately attracted to this handsome young man. He never missed an opportunity to glance at his face whenever Sailen walked by his room on his way upstairs. He would have given anything to be friends with him, but the gap between them felt too wide to bridge. Now, today, when Sailen offered him grapes and asked for his forgiveness, Kalipada silently gazed at his face and quietly accepted the grapes that symbolized his apology.

It amused Kalipada greatly when he noticed the intimacy that had sprung up between his father and Sailen. Sailen used to call Bhavani Charan "grandfather" and exercised to the full the grandchild's privilege of joking with him. The principal object of the jokes was the absent "grandmother." Sailen made the confession that he had taken the opportunity of Kalipada's illness to steal all the delicious [Pg 191] chutnies which his "grandmother" had made with her own hand. The news of his act of "thieving" gave Kalipada very great joy. He found it easy to deprive himself, if he could find any one who could appreciate the good things made by his mother. Thus this time of his convalescence became the happiest period in the whole of Kalipada's life.

Kalipada was really amused when he saw the bond that had developed between his dad and Sailen. Sailen would call Bhavani Charan "grandfather" and fully embraced the grandchild’s right to joke around with him. The main target of the jokes was the missing "grandmother." Sailen admitted that he had taken advantage of Kalipada's illness to sneak away with all the tasty chutneys that his "grandmother" had made by hand. Hearing about this little act of "theft" filled Kalipada with joy. He found it easy to go without things if he knew someone could appreciate the delicious food his mom made. So, this time of his recovery turned out to be the happiest period of Kalipada's life.

There was only one flaw in this unalloyed happiness. Kalipada had a fierce pride in his poverty which prevented him ever speaking about his family's better days. Therefore when his father used to talk of his former prosperity Kalipada winced. Bhavani could not keep to himself the one great event of his life,—the theft of that will which he was absolutely certain that he would some day recover. Kalipada had always regarded this as a kind of mania of his father's, and in collusion with his mother he had often humoured his father concerning this amiable weakness. But he shrank in shame when his father talked about this to Sailen. He noticed particularly that Sailen did not relish such conversation and that he often tried to prove, with a certain amount of feeling, its absurdity. But Bhavani, who was ready to give in to others in matters much more serious, in this matter was adamant. Kalipada tried to pacify him by saying that there was no great [Pg 192] need to worry about it, because those who were enjoying its benefit were almost the same as his own children, since they were his nephews.

There was just one flaw in this complete happiness. Kalipada took great pride in his poverty, which made him avoid talking about his family's better days. So, whenever his father reminisced about their past prosperity, Kalipada would cringe. Bhavani couldn’t keep to himself the one major event of his life—the theft of that will that he was absolutely convinced he would someday recover. Kalipada had always seen this as a sort of obsession of his father's, and often, with his mother’s support, he had played along with his father’s endearing quirk. But he felt ashamed when his father brought it up in front of Sailen. He noticed that Sailen particularly did not enjoy such discussions and often tried to argue, with some emotion, how ridiculous it was. However, Bhavani remained firm on this topic, willing to compromise on much bigger issues but not this one. Kalipada attempted to reassure him by saying it wasn’t worth stressing over since those benefiting from it were pretty much like his own kids, as they were his nephews.

Such talk Sailen could not bear for long and he used to leave the room. This pained Kalipada, because he thought that Sailen might get quite a wrong conception of his father and imagine him to be a grasping worldly old man. Sailen would have revealed his own relationship to Kalipada and his father long before, but this discussion about the theft of the will prevented him. It was hard for him to believe that his grandfather or father had stolen the will; on the other hand he could not but think that some cruel injustice had been done in depriving Bhavani of his share of the ancestral property. Therefore he gave up arguing when the subject was brought forward and took some occasion to leave as soon as possible.

Sailen couldn't stand that kind of talk for long, so he would leave the room. This upset Kalipada because he worried that Sailen might get a totally wrong idea about his father and see him as a greedy, materialistic old man. Sailen would have shared his own connection to Kalipada and his father a long time ago, but this conversation about the stolen will kept him from doing so. It was hard for him to believe that his grandfather or father had actually stolen the will; on the other hand, he couldn't help but think that some terrible injustice had been done by denying Bhavani his share of the family property. So, whenever the topic came up, he would stop arguing and find a way to leave as soon as he could.

Though Kalipada still had headaches in the evening, with a slight rise in temperature, he did not take it at all seriously. He became anxious to resume his studies because he felt it would be a calamity to him if he again missed his scholarship. He secretly began to read once more, without taking any notice of the strict orders of the doctor. Kalipada asked his father to return home, assuring him that he was in the best of health. Bhavani had been [Pg 193] all his life fed and nourished and cooked for by his wife; he was pining to get back. He did not therefore wait to be pressed.

Though Kalipada still had headaches in the evening, with a slight rise in temperature, he didn’t take it seriously at all. He was eager to get back to studying because he felt it would be a disaster if he missed out on his scholarship again. He secretly began reading again, ignoring the strict orders from the doctor. Kalipada told his father to come home, assuring him that he was perfectly healthy. Bhavani had been [Pg 193] all his life fed and cared for by his wife; he was longing to return. He didn’t wait to be urged.

On the morning of his intended departure, when he went to say good-bye to Kalipada, he found him very ill indeed, his face red with fever and his whole body burning. He had been committing to memory page after page of his text book of Logic half through the night, and for the remainder he could not sleep at all. The doctor took Sailen aside. "This relapse," he said, "is fatal." Sailen came to Bhavani and said, "The patient requires a mother's nursing: she must be brought to Calcutta."

On the morning he was supposed to leave, when he went to say goodbye to Kalipada, he found him seriously ill, his face flushed with fever and his whole body hot. He had been trying to memorize page after page of his Logic textbook half the night, and he couldn’t sleep at all for the rest of it. The doctor pulled Sailen aside. "This relapse is life-threatening," he said. Sailen went to Bhavani and said, "The patient needs a mother’s care; she should be brought to Calcutta."

It was evening when Rashmani came, and she only saw her son alive for a few hours. Not knowing how her husband could survive such a terrible shock she altogether suppressed her own sorrow. Her son was merged in her husband again, and she took up this burden of the dead and the living on her own aching heart. She said to her God,—"It is too much for me to bear." But she did bear it.

It was evening when Rashmani arrived, and she only saw her son alive for a few hours. Not understanding how her husband could cope with such a terrible shock, she completely pushed down her own grief. Her son was once again part of her husband, and she carried the weight of both the dead and the living on her own aching heart. She said to her God, “This is too much for me to handle.” But she did handle it.

V

It was midnight. With the very weariness of her sorrow Rashmani had fallen asleep soon after reaching her own home in the village. But Bhavani had no sleep that night. Tossing on his bed for [Pg 194] hours he heaved a deep sigh saying,—"Merciful God!" Then he got up from his bed and went out. He entered the room where Kalipada had been wont to do his lessons in his childhood. The lamp shook as he held it in his hand. On the wooden settle there was still the torn, ink-stained quilt, made long ago by Rashmani herself. On the wall were figures of Euclid and Algebra drawn in charcoal. The remains of a Royal Reader No. III and a few exercise books were lying about; and the one odd slipper of his infancy, which had evaded notice so long, was keeping its place in the dusty obscurity of the corner of the room. To-day it had become so important that nothing in the world, however great, could keep it hidden any longer. Bhavani put the lamp in the niche on the wall and silently sat on the settle; his eyes were dry, but he felt choked as if with want of breath.

It was midnight. Exhausted from her grief, Rashmani had fallen asleep soon after returning home to the village. But Bhavani couldn’t sleep that night. He tossed and turned on his bed for hours, finally letting out a deep sigh and saying, “Merciful God!” Then he got up and went outside. He entered the room where Kalipada used to study as a child. The lamp flickered in his hand. On the wooden bench, the torn, ink-stained quilt that Rashmani had made long ago still lay there. On the wall, there were charcoal drawings of Euclid and Algebra. The remnants of a Royal Reader No. III and a few exercise books were scattered around, and one misplaced slipper from his childhood, which had gone unnoticed for so long, was sitting in the dusty corner of the room. Today, it had become so significant that nothing in the world could keep it hidden any longer. Bhavani placed the lamp on the wall niche and quietly sat on the bench; his eyes were dry, but he felt a tightness in his throat as if he couldn’t breathe.

Bhavani opened the shutters on the eastern side and stood still, grasping the iron bars, gazing into the darkness. Through the drizzling rain he could see the outline of the clump of trees at the end of the outer wall. At this spot Kalipada had made his own garden. The passion flowers which he had planted with his own hand had grown densely thick. While he gazed at this Bhavani felt his heart come up into his throat with choking pain. There was [Pg 195] nobody now to wait for and expect daily. The summer vacation had come, but no one would come back home to fill the vacant room and use its old familiar furniture.

Bhavani opened the shutters on the east side and stood still, gripping the iron bars, staring into the darkness. Through the drizzling rain, he could see the outline of the clump of trees at the end of the outer wall. That was where Kalipada had created his own garden. The passion flowers he had planted by hand had grown densely thick. As he looked at this, Bhavani felt his heart rise into his throat with a choking pain. There was no one now to wait for or expect daily. The summer vacation had arrived, but no one would come back home to fill the empty room and use its familiar old furniture.

"O Baba mine!" he cried, "O Baba! O Baba mine!"

"O my Father!" he cried, "O Father! O my Father!"

He sat down. The rain came faster. A sound of footsteps was heard among the grass and withered leaves. Bhavani's heart stood still. He hoped it was ... that which was beyond all hope. He thought it was Kalipada himself come to see his own garden,—and in this downpour of rain how wet he would be! Anxiety about this made him restless. Then somebody stood for a moment in front of the iron window bars. The cloak round his head made it impossible for Bhavani to see his face clearly, but his height was the same as that of Kalipada.

He sat down. The rain came down harder. He heard footsteps in the grass and dry leaves. Bhavani's heart stopped. He hoped it was ... that which was beyond all hope. He thought it might be Kalipada himself come to see his garden, and in this downpour, how soaked he would be! Worrying about this made him uneasy. Then someone stood for a moment in front of the iron window bars. The cloak over his head made it hard for Bhavani to see his face clearly, but his height was the same as Kalipada's.

"Darling!" cried Bhavani, "You have come!" and he rushed to open the door.

"Hey, love!" Bhavani exclaimed, "You're here!" and he hurried to open the door.

But when he came outside to the spot where the figure had stood, there was no one to be seen. He walked up and down in the garden through the drenching rain, but no one was there. He stood still for a moment raising his voice and calling,—"Kalipada," but no answer came. The servant, Noto, who was sleeping in the cowshed, heard his [Pg 196] cry and came out and coaxed him back to his room.

But when he stepped outside to the spot where the figure had been, there was no one in sight. He wandered around the garden in the pouring rain, but there was no one there. He paused for a moment, raised his voice, and called out, “Kalipada,” but got no reply. The servant, Noto, who had been sleeping in the cowshed, heard his cry, came out, and gently urged him to return to his room.

Next day, in the morning, Noto, while sweeping the room found a bundle just underneath the grated window. He brought it to Bhavani who opened it and found it was an old document. He put on his spectacles and after reading a few lines came rushing in to Rashmani and gave the paper into her hand.

Next morning, while cleaning the room, Noto found a bundle right under the grated window. He took it to Bhavani, who opened it and discovered it was an old document. He put on his glasses and, after reading a few lines, rushed to Rashmani and handed her the paper.

Rashmani asked, "What is it?"

Rashmani asked, "What's up?"

Bhavani replied, "It is the will!"

Bhavani replied, "It's fate!"

"Who gave it you?"

"Who gave it to you?"

"He himself came last night to give it to me."

"He came last night to give it to me."

"What are you going to do with it?"

"What are you going to do with it?"

Bhavani said: "I have no need of it now." And he tore the will to pieces.

Bhavani said, "I don't need it right now." And he ripped the will into shreds.

When the news reached the village Bagala proudly nodded his head and said: "Didn't I prophesy that the will would be recovered through Kalipada?"

When the news got to the village, Bagala proudly nodded his head and said, "Didn't I predict that the will would be found through Kalipada?"

But the grocer Ramcharan replied: "Last night when the ten o'clock train reached the Station a handsome looking young man came to my shop and asked the way to the Chowdhuri's house and I thought he had some kind of bundle in his hand."

But the grocer Ramcharan replied, "Last night when the 10 o'clock train arrived at the station, a good-looking young man came to my shop and asked for directions to the Chowdhuri's house, and I thought he was carrying some sort of bundle in his hand."

"Absurd," said Bagala.

"That's ridiculous," said Bagala.

WORDS TO BE STUDIED

detailed. From the French "tailler," to cut. Compare tailor, entail, retail. [Pg 197]

detailed. From the French "tailler," which means to cut. Compare tailor, entail, retail. [Pg 197]

patrimony. From the Latin "pater," a father. Compare paternal, patriarch, patriot. The ending -mony is from the Latin -monium. Compare testimony, matrimony, sanctimony.

patrimony. From the Latin "pater," meaning father. Compare paternal, patriarch, patriot. The suffix -mony comes from the Latin -monium. Compare testimony, matrimony, sanctimony.

revert. From the Latin "vertere," to turn. Compare convert, subvert, divert, invert, advert, version, conversion, adverse.

revert. From the Latin "vertere," which means to turn. Compare convert, subvert, divert, invert, advert, version, conversion, adverse.

amazement. This word is of doubtful origin. We have the simpler form "maze" but do not know how it has come into English.

amazement. The origin of this word is uncertain. We have the simpler version "maze," but we don't know how it made its way into English.

preposterous. The Latin word "pre" means "before," and the Latin word "posterus" behind. The literal meaning, therefore, is "before-behind" and so "absurd," "outrageous."

preposterous. The Latin word "pre" means "before," and the Latin word "posterus" means "behind." So, the literal meaning is "before-behind," which translates to "absurd" or "outrageous."

treachery. This comes from the Old French "treacher," to trick. It is to be distinguished from the word "traitor," which comes from the Latin "traditor," one who gives up another. Compare intricate, trickery, trick, intrigue.

treachery. This comes from the Old French "treacher," meaning to deceive. It should be distinguished from the word "traitor," which comes from the Latin "traditor," meaning one who betrays another. Compare intricate, trickery, trick, intrigue.

parasites. From the Greek word "sitos," food,—one who feeds on another.

parasites. From the Greek word "sitos," meaning food—someone who feeds on another.

property. From the Latin "proprius," meaning "one's own." Compare proper, appropriate, improper.

property. From the Latin "proprius," which means "one's own." Compare proper, appropriate, improper.

haggle. This is an Old Norwegian word which has come into English, meaning literally to chop.

haggle. This is an old Norwegian word that has made its way into English, meaning literally to cut or chop.

good-for-nothing. Such "phrase" words as these are not very common in English. They are more common in French. Compare the English ne'er-do-well, lazybones, out-of-the-way, and the French coup-d'état, nom-de-plume, fin-de-siécle. On the other hand, adjectives made up of two words are quite common in English. Compare simple-hearted, middle-aged.

good-for-nothing. Words like these aren't very common in English. They're more common in French. For example, look at the English terms ne'er-do-well, lazybones, out-of-the-way, and the French coup-d'état, nom-de-plume, fin-de-siécle. On the other hand, adjectives made up of two words are pretty common in English. Consider simple-hearted, middle-aged.

régime. This word still retains its French form and accent and pronunciation. Little by little such French words become pronounced and spelt in an English form and take a permanent place in the language. For instance, [Pg 198] the French word "morale" with accent on the last syllable is now becoming a common English word. In time it will probably be accented on the first syllable like ordinary English words and will drop its final "e."

régime. This word still keeps its original French form, accent, and pronunciation. Gradually, such French words start to be pronounced and spelled in an English style and settle into the language. For example, [Pg 198] the French word "morale," with the accent on the last syllable, is becoming a common word in English. Eventually, it will likely shift to being accented on the first syllable, like typical English words, and will lose its final "e."

gap. This is another Old Norwegian word meaning a wide opening. Compare gape. These Norwegian words came into English somewhat plentifully at the time of the Danish Conquest.

gap. This is another Old Norwegian word that means a wide opening. Compare gape. These Norwegian words were introduced into English quite a bit during the time of the Danish Conquest.

sympathy. From the Greek "syn" with, and "pathos" suffering. It should be noted that the word "compassion" from the Latin "cum" with, and "passio" suffering, has the same root meaning, viz. "suffering with another."

sympathy. From the Greek "syn," meaning with, and "pathos," meaning suffering. It's important to point out that the word "compassion" comes from the Latin "cum," meaning with, and "passio," meaning suffering, and shares the same fundamental meaning: "suffering with someone else."

law-suit. The English word "suit" comes from the Latin "sequi," to follow, which in French becomes "suivre." We have two English forms, one form directly from the Latin, the other from the French. From the Latin prosecute, persecute, consecutive, execute. From the French pursue, ensue, sue.
A "suit" in a game of cards means the cards that follow one another in a sequence.
A "suit" of clothes means the trousers, coat, waistcoat, following the same pattern. Compare also the French word suite which has now been taken into English, e.g. a suite of rooms, a suite of furniture (pronounced like "sweet").

law-suit. The English word "suit" comes from the Latin "sequi," meaning to follow, which in French becomes "suivre." We have two English versions, one directly from Latin and the other from French. From the Latin: prosecute, persecute, consecutive, execute. From the French: pursue, ensue, sue.
A "suit" in a card game refers to the cards that follow one another in a sequence.
A "suit" of clothes means the trousers, coat, and waistcoat that have the same design. Also, compare the French word suite, which has been adopted into English, like in a suite of rooms or a suite of furniture (pronounced like "sweet").

incoherence. From the Latin "haerere," to stick. Compare adhere, cohere, inherent, coherence.

incoherence. From the Latin "haerere," meaning to stick. Compare adhere, cohere, inherent, coherence.

foreign. From the Old French "forain," out of doors. The letter "g" has become wrongly inserted in this word as also in "sovereign."

foreign. From the Old French "forain," meaning outside. The letter "g" has mistakenly been added to this word, just like in "sovereign."

bargain. From the late Latin "barca," a boat, because trade was carried on by boats along the rivers. Compare barque, barge, bark.

bargain. From the late Latin "barca," meaning a boat, because trade was conducted by boats along the rivers. Compare barque, barge, bark.

husky. From the noun husk,—as dry as a husk.

husky. From the noun husk,—as dry as a husk.

shawl. From the Persian word "shāl." A considerable [Pg 199] number of words are coming into use in English now from the East. One of the most curious recent ones is Blighty which is a corruption of wilayati, bilaiti. For words introduced into English compare karma, sanyasi, fakir, brahmin, ghat, puggaree, pyjama, pucca, curry, chutney, chintz, cummerbund, khaki, rupee, durrie, turban, sepoy.

shawl. From the Persian word "shāl." Many words are being adopted into English from the East nowadays. One of the most interesting recent additions is Blighty, which is a mispronunciation of wilayati, bilaiti. For other words borrowed into English, consider karma, sanyasi, fakir, brahmin, ghat, puggaree, pyjama, pucca, curry, chutney, chintz, cummerbund, khaki, rupee, durrie, turban, sepoy.

doll. This is a shortened form of the English girl's name Dorothy, Dolly, Doll. Compare poll-parrot from Polly or Poll.

doll. This is a shortened version of the English girl's name Dorothy, Dolly, Doll. Compare poll-parrot from Polly or Poll.

soup. This word still retains its French form, without the final "e" (French soupe), but the English words sup, supper have dropped their French spelling altogether.

soup. This word still keeps its French form, without the final "e" (French soupe), but the English words sup and supper have completely dropped their French spelling.

ticket. From the Old French "estiquette," meaning something fixed like a bill on the wall. (Compare the English word to "stick" which comes from the same root.)
We have here a case of a French word branching off into two quite distinct English words,—"etiquette" and "ticket," each having its own meaning.

ticket. From the Old French "estiquette," meaning something fixed like a notice on the wall. (Compare the English word to "stick," which comes from the same root.)
There's an example of a French word that has split into two very different English words—"etiquette" and "ticket," each with its own meaning.

jersey. One of the islands in the English Channel called Jersey first made this special form of woollen vest. Many English words are thus taken from the names of places. Compare currant (Corinth), argosy (Ragusa), calico (Calicut), bronze (Brundusium), gipsy (Egyptian), cashmere (Kashmir).

jersey. One of the islands in the English Channel, Jersey, was the first to create this unique type of wool vest. Many English words are derived from the names of places. For example, currant (Corinth), argosy (Ragusa), calico (Calicut), bronze (Brundusium), gipsy (Egyptian), cashmere (Kashmir).

impertinence. Originally this word means that which is not "pertinent," and so something "out-of-place." Later on it got the present meaning of something insolent.

impertinence. Originally, this word referred to what is not "pertinent," meaning something that is "out of place." Over time, it evolved to mean something disrespectful or rude.

mosquito. From the Spanish. The word is the diminutive of the Latin "musca," a fly.

mosquito. From the Spanish. The word is a smaller version of the Latin "musca," meaning a fly.

scruple. From the Latin "scrupulus," a small sharp stone. This word meant first in English a very small weight of twenty grains; then it came to mean a slight weight on the mind or conscience. In the Trial Scene of Shakespeare's Merchant of Venice we have the original [Pg 200] sense used,—"the twentieth part of one poor scruple."

scruple. From the Latin "scrupulus," a small sharp stone. This word originally referred to a very small weight of twenty grains in English; then it evolved to mean a minor weight on the mind or conscience. In the Trial Scene of Shakespeare's Merchant of Venice, we see the original sense used,—"the twentieth part of one poor scruple." [Pg 200]

exuberant. From the Latin "uber," udder. Thus it comes to mean "flowing from the udder" and so "overflowing."

exuberant. From the Latin "uber," meaning udder. So, it translates to "flowing from the udder" and thus signifies "overflowing."

handkerchief. "Kerchief" came from two French words "couvre," to cover, and "chef," the head. It meant a head cloth. Then a smaller cloth was used in the hand and this was called a hand-kerchief.

handkerchief. The word "kerchief" comes from two French words, "couvre," meaning to cover, and "chef," meaning head. It originally referred to a cloth for the head. Then, a smaller cloth was used in the hand, which became known as a handkerchief.

lunacy. From the Latin "luna," the moon. In former times Europeans used to think that madness was due to some influence of the moon. Compare the word moonstruck.

lunacy. From the Latin "luna," meaning the moon. In the past, Europeans believed that madness was caused by some influence of the moon. Think of the term moonstruck.

algebra. This is one of the many words from Arabic beginning with "al," the. Compare alkali, albatross, alcohol, alembic, alchemy, alcove.

algebra. This is one of the many words from Arabic that start with "al," meaning "the." Compare alkali, albatross, alcohol, alembic, alchemy, alcove.

Euclid. This word was originally the name of a great Greek mathematical writer. His writings were called "Books of Euclid." Now the subject is usually called Geometry.

Euclid. This word was originally the name of a renowned Greek mathematician. His works were referred to as "Books of Euclid." Today, the topic is commonly known as Geometry.

absurd. From the Latin "surdus," deaf. Deaf people generally appear stupid to those who can hear. So this word has come to mean foolish or ridiculous.

absurd. From the Latin "surdus," meaning deaf. Deaf individuals often seem ignorant to those who can hear. Because of this, the term has evolved to mean foolish or ridiculous.

topsy-turvy. This probably is a shortened form of topside-turvy,—"turvy" being a colloquial corruption for "turned" or "turned over."

topsy-turvy. This is likely a shortened version of topsy-turvy—"turvy" being a casual twist on "turned" or "turned over."


THE BABUS OF NAYANJORE

The Babus of Nayanjore


X

THE BABUS OF NAYANJORE

I

Once upon a time the Babus at Nayanjore were famous landholders. They were noted for their princely extravagance. They would tear off the rough border of their Dacca muslin, because it rubbed against their delicate skin. They could spend many thousands of rupees over the wedding of a kitten. And on a certain grand occasion it is alleged that in order to turn night into day they lighted numberless lamps and showered silver threads from the sky to imitate sunlight.

Once upon a time, the Babus at Nayanjore were famous landholders. They were known for their extravagant lifestyles. They would rip off the rough edges of their Dacca muslin because it irritated their sensitive skin. They could easily spend thousands of rupees on a kitten's wedding. And on one particularly grand occasion, it’s said that to make night feel like day, they lit countless lamps and showered silver threads from the sky to mimic sunlight.

Those were the days before the flood. The flood came. The line of succession among these old-world Babus, with their lordly habits, could not continue for long. Like a lamp with too many wicks burning, the oil flared away quickly, and the light went out.

Those were the days before the flood. The flood came. The line of succession among these old-world Babus, with their aristocratic ways, couldn’t last for long. Like a lamp with too many wicks lit, the oil burned up quickly, and the light faded.

Kailas Babu, our neighbour, is the last relic of this extinct magnificence. Before he grew up, his family had very nearly reached its lowest ebb. When his father died, there was one dazzling outburst of funeral extravagance, and then insolvency. [Pg 204] The property was sold to liquidate the debt. What little ready money was left over was altogether insufficient to keep up the past ancestral splendours.

Kailas Babu, our neighbor, is the last remnant of this extinct grandeur. Before he grew up, his family had almost hit rock bottom. When his father passed away, there was a flashy display of funeral expenses, and then they went bankrupt. [Pg 204] The property was sold off to pay the debts. Whatever little cash remained wasn't enough to maintain the former family glory.

Kailas Babu left Nayanjore and came to Calcutta. His son did not remain long in this world of faded glory. He died, leaving behind him an only daughter.

Kailas Babu left Nayanjore and came to Calcutta. His son didn’t stay long in this world of faded glory. He died, leaving behind only a daughter.

In Calcutta we are Kailas Babu's neighbours. Curiously enough our own family history is just the opposite of his. My father got his money by his own exertions, and prided himself on never spending a penny more than was needed. His clothes were those of a working man, and his hands also. He never had any inclination to earn the title of Babu by extravagant display; and I myself, his only son, owe him gratitude for that. He gave me the very best education, and I was able to make my way in the world. I am not ashamed of the fact that I am a self-made man. Crisp bank-notes in my safe are dearer to me than a long pedigree in an empty family chest.

In Calcutta, we live next to Kailas Babu. Interestingly, our family history is completely different from his. My father earned his money through hard work and took pride in never spending a single penny more than necessary. His clothes looked like those of a working-class man, and his hands were the same. He never aimed to gain the title of Babu through flashy displays; and I, his only son, am thankful for that. He provided me with the best education possible, and I was able to succeed on my own. I’m not ashamed to say that I’m a self-made man. Crisp banknotes in my safe mean more to me than a long family lineage in a dusty chest.

I believe this was why I disliked seeing Kailas Babu drawing his heavy cheques on the public credit from the bankrupt bank of his ancient Babu reputation. I used to fancy that he looked down on me, because my father had earned money with his own hands. [Pg 205]

I think this is why I didn't like seeing Kailas Babu drawing on the public credit from the bankrupt bank of his old Babu reputation. I used to think he looked down on me because my dad had made his money himself. [Pg 205]

I ought to have noticed that no one showed any vexation towards Kailas Babu except myself. Indeed it would have been difficult to find an old man who did less harm than he. He was always ready with his kindly little acts of courtesy in times of sorrow and joy. He would join in all the ceremonies and religious observances of his neighbours. His familiar smile would greet young and old alike. His politeness in asking details about domestic affairs was untiring. The friends who met him in the street were perforce ready to be button-holed, while a long string of questions of this kind followed one another from his lips:

I should have realized that no one seemed upset with Kailas Babu except for me. Honestly, it would be hard to find an old man who caused less trouble than he did. He was always quick to offer his little acts of kindness during both tough and happy times. He participated in all the ceremonies and religious observances of his neighbors. His warm smile welcomed everyone, young and old. He was endlessly polite in asking about people’s home lives. Friends who ran into him in the street couldn’t help but stop to chat, as he would follow up with a long series of questions like this:

"My dear friend, I am delighted to see you. Are you quite well? How is Shashi? And Dada—is he all right? Do you know, I've only just heard that Madhu's son has got fever. How is he? Have you heard? And Hari Charan Babu—I have not seen him for a long time—I hope he is not ill. What's the matter with Rakkhal? And er—er, how are the ladies of your family?"

"My dear friend, I'm so happy to see you. Are you doing well? How's Shashi? And Dada—he's okay, right? By the way, I just found out that Madhu's son has a fever. How's he doing? Have you heard? And Hari Charan Babu—I haven't seen him in a while—I hope he's not unwell. What's going on with Rakkhal? And, um, how are the women in your family?"

Kailas Babu was spotlessly neat in his dress on all occasions, though his supply of clothes was sorely limited. Every day he used to air his shirts and vests and coats and trousers carefully, and put them out in the sun, along with his bed-quilt, his pillowcase, and the small carpet on which he always sat. [Pg 206] After airing them he would shake them, and brush them, and put them carefully away. His little bits of furniture made his small room decent, and hinted that there was more in reserve if needed. Very often, for want of a servant, he would shut up his house for a while. Then he would iron out his shirts and linen with his own hands, and do other little menial tasks. After this he would open his door and receive his friends again.

Kailas Babu was always impeccably dressed, even though he didn't have many clothes. Every day, he would air out his shirts, vests, coats, and trousers, laying them out in the sun alongside his bedspread, pillowcase, and the small carpet where he sat. [Pg 206] After airing them, he would shake, brush, and carefully store them away. His small pieces of furniture made his tiny room look nice and suggested that he had more if he needed it. Often, due to not having a servant, he would lock up his house for a bit. Then he would iron his shirts and linens himself and do other small chores. After that, he would open his door and welcome his friends back.

Though Kailas Babu, as I have said, had lost all his landed property, he had still some family heirlooms left. There was a silver cruet for sprinkling scented water, a filigree box for otto-of-roses, a small gold salver, a costly ancient shawl, and the old-fashioned ceremonial dress and ancestral turban. These he had rescued with the greatest difficulty from the money-lenders' clutches. On every suitable occasion he would bring them out in state, and thus try to save the world-famed dignity of the Babus of Nayanjore. At heart the most modest of men, in his daily speech he regarded it as a sacred duty, owed to his rank, to give free play to his family pride. His friends would encourage this trait in his character with kindly good-humour, and it gave them great amusement.

Though Kailas Babu, as I mentioned, had lost all his property, he still had some family heirlooms left. There was a silver cruet for sprinkling scented water, a filigree box for otto-of-roses, a small gold salver, a valuable ancient shawl, and the old-fashioned ceremonial dress along with the ancestral turban. He had managed to rescue these with great difficulty from the moneylenders. On every appropriate occasion, he would showcase them proudly, trying to uphold the world-famous dignity of the Babus of Nayanjore. At heart, he was the most modest of men, but in his daily conversations, he felt it was his duty, given his status, to express his family pride. His friends encouraged this trait in him with good-natured humor, which provided them with great amusement.

The neighbourhood soon learnt to call him their Thakur Dada. They would flock to his house and [Pg 207] sit with him for hours together. To prevent his incurring any expense, one or other of his friends would bring him tobacco and say: "Thakur Dada, this morning some tobacco was sent to me from Gaya. Do take it and see how you like it."

The neighborhood quickly started calling him their Thakur Dada. They would gather at his house and spend hours with him. To keep him from having to spend any money, one of his friends would bring him tobacco and say, "Thakur Dada, I received some tobacco from Gaya this morning. Please take it and let me know what you think."

Thakur Dada would take it and say it was excellent. He would then go on to tell of a certain exquisite tobacco which they once smoked in the old days of Nayanjore at the cost of a guinea an ounce.

Thakur Dada would take it and say it was excellent. He would then go on to tell about a certain exquisite tobacco that they once smoked in the old days of Nayanjore, which cost a guinea an ounce.

"I wonder," he used to say, "if any one would like to try it now. I have some left, and can get it at once."

"I wonder," he would say, "if anyone would like to try it now. I still have some left and can get it right away."

Every one knew that, if they asked for it, then somehow or other the key of the cupboard would be missing; or else Ganesh, his old family servant, had put it away somewhere.

Everyone knew that if they asked for it, somehow the key to the cupboard would be missing; or Ganesh, their old family servant, had put it away somewhere.

"You never can be sure," he would add, "where things go to when servants are about. Now, this Ganesh of mine,—I can't tell you what a fool he is, but I haven't the heart to dismiss him."

"You can never be sure," he would say, "where things end up when there are servants around. Now, this Ganesh of mine—I can't describe what a fool he is, but I just can't bring myself to fire him."

Ganesh, for the credit of the family, was quite ready to bear all the blame without a word.

Ganesh, for the family's sake, was more than willing to take all the blame without saying a word.

One of the company usually said at this point: "Never mind, Thakur Dada. Please don't trouble to look for it. This tobacco we're smoking will do quite well. The other would be too strong." [Pg 208]

One of the company usually said at this point: "Don't worry about it, Thakur Dada. You don't need to look for it. The tobacco we're smoking is just fine. The other would be too strong." [Pg 208]

Then Thakur Dada would be relieved and settle down again, and the talk would go on.

Then Thakur Dada would relax and get comfortable again, and the conversation would continue.

When his guests got up to go away, Thakur Dada would accompany them to the door and say to them on the door-step: "Oh, by the way, when are you all coming to dine with me?"

When his guests stood up to leave, Thakur Dada would walk with them to the door and say to them on the doorstep: "Oh, by the way, when are you all coming over for dinner?"

One or other of us would answer: "Not just yet, Thakur Dada, not just yet. We'll fix a day later."

One of us would reply, "Not just yet, Thakur Dada, not just yet. We'll set a date later."

"Quite right," he would answer. "Quite right. We had much better wait till the rains come. It's too hot now. And a grand rich dinner such as I should want to give you would upset us in weather like this."

"Exactly," he would reply. "Exactly. We should definitely wait until the rains come. It's too hot right now. And a lavish dinner like the one I want to give you would just be too much in weather like this."

But when the rains did come, every one was very careful not to remind him of his promise. If the subject was brought up, some friend would suggest gently that it was very inconvenient to get about when the rains were so severe, and therefore it would be much better to wait till they were over. Thus the game went on.

But when the rains arrived, everyone was careful not to remind him of his promise. If the topic came up, a friend would gently suggest that it was really inconvenient to get around when the rains were so heavy, and that it would be much better to wait until they were over. And so the game continued.

Thakur Dada's poor lodging was much too small for his position, and we used to condole with him about it. His friends would assure him they quite understood his difficulties: it was next to impossible to get a decent house in Calcutta. Indeed, they [Pg 209] had all been looking out for years for a house to suit him. But, I need hardly add, no friend had been foolish enough to find one. Thakur Dada used to say, with a sigh of resignation: "Well, well, I suppose I shall have to put up with this house after all." Then he would add with a genial smile: "But, you know, I could never bear to be away from my friends. I must be near you. That really compensates for everything."

Thakur Dada's cramped living space was far too small for someone of his stature, and we would often express our sympathy for his situation. His friends would assure him that they completely understood his struggles: finding a decent place in Calcutta was nearly impossible. In fact, they had all been searching for years for a house that would be right for him. However, I hardly need to mention that no friend had been reckless enough to actually find one. Thakur Dada would say, with a resigned sigh: "Well, I guess I'll just have to make do with this place after all." Then he would add with a friendly smile: "But you know, I could never stand being away from my friends. I need to be close to you. That really makes up for everything."

Somehow I felt all this very deeply indeed. I suppose the real reason was, that when a man is young, stupidity appears to him the worst of crimes. Kailas Babu was not really stupid. In ordinary business matters every one was ready to consult him. But with regard to Nayanjore his utterances were certainly void of common sense. Because, out of amused affection for him, no one contradicted his impossible statements, he refused to keep them in bounds. When people recounted in his hearing the glorious history of Nayanjore with absurd exaggerations, he would accept all they said with the utmost gravity, and never doubted, even in his dreams, that any one could disbelieve it.

Somehow I felt all of this very deeply. I guess the real reason was that when someone is young, stupidity seems like the worst crime. Kailas Babu wasn’t really stupid. In normal business matters, everyone was happy to consult him. But when it came to Nayanjore, his comments definitely lacked common sense. Because of their fondness for him, no one challenged his ridiculous claims, so he didn’t feel the need to hold back. When people exaggerated Nayanjore’s glorious history in front of him, he would take everything seriously and never even dreamed that anyone could doubt it.

II

When I sit down and try to analyse the thoughts [Pg 210] and feelings that I had towards Kailas Babu, I see that there was a still deeper reason for my dislike. I will now explain.

When I sit down and try to analyze the thoughts [Pg 210] and feelings I had about Kailas Babu, I realize that there was an even deeper reason for my dislike. Let me explain.

Though I am the son of a rich man, and might have wasted time at college, my industry was such that I took my M.A. degree in Calcutta University when quite young. My moral character was flawless. In addition, my outward appearance was so handsome, that if I were to call myself beautiful, it might be thought a mark of self-estimation, but could not be considered an untruth.

Though I’m the son of a wealthy man and could have just goofed off at college, I worked hard and earned my M.A. degree from Calcutta University when I was still quite young. I had a spotless moral character. Plus, I was so good-looking that if I called myself beautiful, it might seem like vanity, but it wouldn't be a lie.

There could be no question that among the young men of Bengal I was regarded by parents generally as a very eligible match. I was myself quite clear on the point and had determined to obtain my full value in the marriage market. When I pictured my choice, I had before my mind's eye a wealthy father's only daughter, extremely beautiful and highly educated. Proposals came pouring in to me from far and near; large sums in cash were offered. I weighed these offers with rigid impartiality in the delicate scales of my own estimation. But there was no one fit to be my partner. I became convinced, with the poet Bhabavuti, that,

There was no doubt that among the young men of Bengal, parents generally saw me as a very desirable match. I was quite certain about this and had decided to make sure I got my worth in the marriage market. When I imagined my ideal partner, I envisioned the only daughter of a wealthy father, incredibly beautiful and well-educated. Proposals started coming in from all over; large amounts of cash were offered. I evaluated these offers with strict fairness according to my own judgment. However, I found no one suitable to be my partner. I became convinced, with the poet Bhabavuti, that,

In this world's infinite time and vast space
One might finally be born to match my royal elegance.

But in this puny modern age, and this contracted [Pg 211] space of modern Bengal, it was doubtful if the peerless creature existed as yet.

But in this tiny modern age, and this limited space of modern Bengal, it was uncertain if the unmatched being was still around.

Meanwhile my praises were sung in many tunes, and in different metres, by designing parents.

Meanwhile, my praises were sung in many tunes and different styles by ambitious parents.

Whether I was pleased with their daughters or not, this worship which they offered was never unpleasing. I used to regard it as my proper due, because I was so good. We are told that when the gods withhold their boons from mortals they still expect their worshippers to pay them fervent honour and are angry if it is withheld. I had that divine expectance strongly developed in myself.

Whether I liked their daughters or not, the worship they gave was always enjoyable. I saw it as something I deserved because I was so good. We're told that when the gods deny their boons to mortals, they still expect their followers to honor them passionately and get upset if it’s not given. I really felt that divine expectation within myself.

I have already mentioned that Thakur Dada had an only grand-daughter. I had seen her many times, but had never mistaken her for beautiful. No thought had ever entered my mind that she would be a possible partner for myself. All the same, it seemed quite certain to me that some day or other Kailas Babu would offer her, with all due worship, as an oblation at my shrine. Indeed—this was the inner secret of my dislike—I was thoroughly annoyed that he had not done so already.

I’ve already mentioned that Thakur Dada had one granddaughter. I had seen her many times, but I never thought she was beautiful. It never crossed my mind that she could be a potential partner for me. Still, I was quite sure that one day Kailas Babu would offer her, with all due respect, as a sacrifice at my altar. In fact—this was the real reason for my dislike—I was really annoyed that he hadn’t done it already.

I heard that Thakur Dada had told his friends that the Babus of Nayanjore never craved a boon. Even if the girl remained unmarried, he would not break the family tradition. It was this arrogance of his that made me angry. My indignation [Pg 212] smouldered for some time. But I remained perfectly silent and bore it with the utmost patience, because I was so good.

I heard that Thakur Dada told his friends that the Babus of Nayanjore never asked for favors. Even if the girl stayed single, he wouldn’t break the family tradition. It was this arrogance of his that pissed me off. My anger [Pg 212] smoulder simmered for a while. But I stayed completely quiet and endured it with total patience because I was just that good.

As lightning accompanies thunder, so in my character a flash of humour was mingled with the mutterings of my wrath. It was, of course, impossible for me to punish the old man merely to give vent to my rage; and for a long time I did nothing at all. But suddenly one day such an amusing plan came into my head, that I could not resist the temptation of carrying it into effect.

As lightning comes with thunder, my personality had a spark of humor mixed with the grumblings of my anger. It was, of course, impossible for me to punish the old man just to let off steam; and for a long time, I didn’t do anything. But then suddenly, one day, an amusing idea struck me that I couldn’t resist putting into action.

I have already said that many of Kailas Babu's friends used to flatter the old man's vanity to the full. One, who was a retired Government servant, had told him that whenever he saw the Chota Lât Sahib he always asked for the latest news about the Babus of Nayanjore, and the Chota Lât had been heard to say that in all Bengal the only really respectable families were those of the Maharaja of Cossipore and the Babus of Nayanjore. When this monstrous falsehood was told to Kailas Babu he was extremely gratified and often repeated the story. And wherever after that he met this Government servant in company he would ask, along with other questions:

I’ve already mentioned that many of Kailas Babu's friends would excessively flatter the old man's vanity. One of them, a retired government employee, told him that whenever he ran into the Chota Lât Sahib, he always asked for the latest updates about the Babus of Nayanjore. The Chota Lât was said to have claimed that in all of Bengal, the only truly respectable families were those of the Maharaja of Cossipore and the Babus of Nayanjore. When Kailas Babu heard this outrageous lie, he was really pleased and often shared the story. After that, whenever he encountered this government employee in a group, he would always ask, among other questions:

"Oh! er—by the way, how is the Chota Lât Sahib? Quite well, did you say? Ah, yes, I am [Pg 213] so delighted to hear it! And the dear Mem Sahib, is she quite well too? Ah, yes! and the little children—are they quite well also? Ah, yes! that's very good news! Be sure and give them my compliments when you see them."

"Oh! By the way, how is the Chota Lât Sahib? Doing well, you said? Ah, yes, I'm so happy to hear that! And the dear Mem Sahib, is she doing well too? Ah, yes! And the little children—are they doing well as well? Ah, yes! That's really good news! Make sure to send them my regards when you see them."

Kailas Babu would constantly express his intention of going some day and paying a visit to the Lord Sahib. But it may be taken for granted that many Chota Lâts and Burra Lâts also would come and go, and much water would pass down the Hoogly, before the family coach of Nayanjore would be furbished up to pay a visit to Government House.

Kailas Babu often talked about his intention to someday visit the Lord Sahib. However, it's safe to assume that many Chota Lâts and Burra Lâts would come and go, and a lot of time would pass by before the family coach from Nayanjore would be cleaned up for a visit to Government House.

One day I took Kailas Babu aside and told him in a whisper: "Thakur Dada, I was at the Levee yesterday, and the Chota Lât Sahib happened to mention the Babus of Nayanjore. I told him that Kailas Babu had come to town. Do you know, he was terribly hurt because you hadn't called. He told me he was going to put etiquette on one side and pay you a private visit himself this very afternoon."

One day, I pulled Kailas Babu aside and whispered to him, "Thakur Dada, I was at the Levee yesterday, and the Chota Lât Sahib happened to mention the Babus of Nayanjore. I told him you were in town. You know, he was really upset that you hadn’t reached out. He said he was going to set aside etiquette and come to visit you personally this afternoon."

Anybody else could have seen through this plot of mine in a moment. And, if it had been directed against another person, Kailas Babu would have understood the joke. But after all that he had heard from his friend the Government servant, and after all his own exaggerations, a visit from the [Pg 214] Lieutenant-Governor seemed the most natural thing in the world. He became highly nervous and excited at my news. Each detail of the coming visit exercised him greatly,—most of all his own ignorance of English. How on earth was that difficulty to be met? I told him there was no difficulty at all: it was aristocratic not to know English: and, besides, the Lieutenant-Governor always brought an interpreter with him, and he had expressly mentioned that this visit was to be private.

Anyone else would have seen through my scheme in an instant. If it had been aimed at someone else, Kailas Babu would have gotten the joke. But given everything he heard from his friend in the Government and his own exaggerations, a visit from the [Pg 214] Lieutenant-Governor seemed completely normal to him. He became really nervous and excited about my news. Every detail of the upcoming visit worried him, especially his own lack of English skills. How was he supposed to handle that? I told him it was actually a sign of high status not to know English; plus, the Lieutenant-Governor always brought an interpreter with him, and he had specifically said that this visit was meant to be private.

About midday, when most of our neighbours are at work, and the rest are asleep, a carriage and pair stopped before the lodging of Kailas Babu. Two flunkeys in livery came up the stairs, and announced in a loud voice, "The Chota Lât Sahib has arrived!" Kailas Babu was ready, waiting for him, in his old-fashioned ceremonial robes and ancestral turban, and Ganesh was by his side, dressed in his master's best suit of clothes for the occasion.

Around midday, when most of our neighbors are at work and the rest are asleep, a carriage and pair pulled up in front of Kailas Babu's place. Two footmen in uniforms came up the stairs and announced loudly, "The Chota Lât Sahib has arrived!" Kailas Babu was ready and waiting for him in his traditional ceremonial robes and family turban, with Ganesh by his side, dressed in his master's best outfit for the occasion.

When the Chota Lât Sahib was announced, Kailas Babu ran panting and puffing and trembling to the door, and led in a friend of mine, in disguise, with repeated salaams, bowing low at each step and walking backward as best he could. He had his old family shawl spread over a hard wooden chair and he asked the Lât Sahib to be seated. He then made a high-flown speech in Urdu, the ancient Court [Pg 215] language of the Sahibs, and presented on the golden salver a string of gold mohurs, the last relics of his broken fortune. The old family servant Ganesh, with an expression of awe bordering on terror, stood behind with the scent-sprinkler, drenching the Lât Sahib, and touched him gingerly from time to time with the otto-of-roses from the filigree box.

When the Chota Lât Sahib was announced, Kailas Babu rushed to the door, panting and trembling, and brought in a friend of mine in disguise, bowing low and walking backward as best he could. He had his old family shawl draped over a hard wooden chair and invited the Lât Sahib to sit down. Then he gave a grand speech in Urdu, the traditional language of the Sahibs, and presented a tray with a string of gold mohurs, the last remnants of his lost fortune. The old family servant Ganesh, looking both in awe and a bit terrified, stood behind with the scent-sprinkler, showering the Lât Sahib with perfume, and occasionally touched him with the rose oil from the ornate box.

Kailas Babu repeatedly expressed his regret at not being able to receive His Honour Bahadur with all the ancestral magnificence of his own family estate at Nayanjore. There he could have welcomed him properly with due ceremonial. But in Calcutta he was a mere stranger and sojourner,—in fact a fish out of water.

Kailas Babu often said how sorry he was that he couldn't welcome His Honour Bahadur with all the grandeur of his family estate in Nayanjore. There, he could have properly greeted him with the right ceremonies. But in Calcutta, he was just an outsider and a temporary visitor—basically, a fish out of water.

My friend, with his tall silk hat on, very gravely nodded. I need hardly say that according to English custom the hat ought to have been removed inside the room. But my friend did not dare to take it off for fear of detection: and Kailas Babu and his old servant Ganesh were sublimely unconscious of the breach of etiquette.

My friend, wearing his tall silk hat, nodded seriously. I barely need to mention that, according to English customs, he should have taken it off inside the room. But my friend didn't dare to remove it for fear of being found out, while Kailas Babu and his old servant Ganesh were blissfully unaware of the etiquette violation.

After a ten minutes' interview, which consisted chiefly of nodding the head, my friend rose to his feet to depart. The two flunkeys in livery, as had been planned beforehand, carried off in state the string of gold mohurs, the gold salver, the old ancestral shawl, the silver scent-sprinkler, and the otto-of-roses [Pg 216] filigree box; they placed them ceremoniously in the carriage. Kailas Babu regarded this as the usual habit of Chota Lât Sahibs.

After a ten-minute interview, which mostly involved nodding, my friend stood up to leave. The two footmen in uniforms, as planned, carried away the string of gold mohurs, the gold tray, the old family shawl, the silver scent-sprinkler, and the rose oil [Pg 216] filigree box; they placed them ceremoniously in the carriage. Kailas Babu saw this as the typical behavior of Chota Lât Sahibs.

I was watching all the while from the next room. My sides were aching with suppressed laughter. When I could hold myself in no longer, I rushed into a further room, suddenly to discover, in a corner, a young girl sobbing as if her heart would break. When she saw my uproarious laughter she stood upright in passion, flashing the lightning of her big dark eyes in mine, and said with a tear-choked voice: "Tell me! What harm has my grandfather done to you? Why have you come to deceive him? Why have you come here? Why——"

I was watching the whole time from the next room. My sides were aching from holding back laughter. When I could no longer contain myself, I rushed into another room and suddenly discovered a young girl in the corner, sobbing as if her heart was breaking. When she saw me laughing so hard, she stood up in anger, her big dark eyes flashing like lightning as they met mine, and said in a tear-choked voice: "Tell me! What harm has my grandfather done to you? Why have you come to fool him? Why are you here? Why——"

She could say no more. She covered her face with her hands and broke into sobs.

She couldn't say anything else. She covered her face with her hands and started to cry.

My laughter vanished in a moment. It had never occurred to me that there was anything but a supremely funny joke in this act of mine, and here I discovered that I had given the cruellest pain to this tenderest little heart. All the ugliness of my cruelty rose up to condemn me. I slunk out of the room in silence, like a kicked dog.

My laughter disappeared in an instant. It never crossed my mind that there was anything other than a hilarious joke in what I did, and now I realized that I had caused the deepest hurt to this delicate little heart. All the harshness of my cruelty came back to haunt me. I quietly slipped out of the room, feeling like a shamed dog.

Hitherto I had only looked upon Kusum, the grand-daughter of Kailas Babu, as a somewhat worthless commodity in the marriage market, waiting in vain to attract a husband. But now I found, [Pg 217] with a shock of surprise, that in the corner of that room a human heart was beating.

Until now, I had only seen Kusum, the granddaughter of Kailas Babu, as a somewhat undesirable option in the marriage market, waiting in vain to catch a husband's attention. But now I discovered, [Pg 217] with a jolt of surprise, that in the corner of that room, a human heart was beating.

The whole night through I had very little sleep. My mind was in a tumult. On the next day, very early in the morning, I took all those stolen goods back to Kailas Babu's lodgings, wishing to hand them over in secret to the servant Ganesh. I waited outside the door, and, not finding any one, went upstairs to Kailas Babu's room. I heard from the passage Kusum asking her grandfather in the most winning voice: "Dada, dearest, do tell me all that the Chota Lât Sahib said to you yesterday. Don't leave out a single word. I am dying to hear it all over again."

I hardly slept all night. My mind was racing. The next morning, bright and early, I took all those stolen items back to Kailas Babu's place, hoping to hand them over in secret to the servant Ganesh. I waited outside the door, and when no one came, I went upstairs to Kailas Babu's room. From the hallway, I heard Kusum sweetly asking her grandfather, "Dada, dear, please tell me everything the Chota Lât Sahib said to you yesterday. Don’t leave out a single word. I’m dying to hear it all over again."

And Dada needed no encouragement. His face beamed over with pride as he related all manner of praises which the Lât Sahib had been good enough to utter concerning the ancient families of Nayanjore. The girl was seated before him, looking up into his face, and listening with rapt attention. She was determined, out of love for the old man, to play her part to the full.

And Dada needed no encouragement. His face lit up with pride as he shared all the praises that the Lât Sahib had generously spoken about the ancient families of Nayanjore. The girl sat in front of him, gazing up at his face and listening intently. Out of love for the old man, she was determined to fully engage in the moment.

My heart was deeply touched, and tears came to my eyes. I stood there in silence in the passage, while Thakur Dada finished all his embellishments of the Chota Lât Sahib's wonderful visit. When he left the room at last, I took the stolen goods and [Pg 218] laid them at the feet of the girl and came away without a word.

My heart was really moved, and I felt tears in my eyes. I stood there quietly in the hallway while Thakur Dada wrapped up his stories about the amazing visit of the Chota Lât Sahib. When he finally left the room, I took the stolen items and [Pg 218] placed them at the girl's feet and walked away without saying anything.

Later in the day I called again to see Kailas Babu himself. According to our ugly modern custom, I had been in the habit of making no greeting at all to this old man when I came into the room. But on this day I made a low bow and touched his feet. I am convinced the old man thought that the coming of the Chota Lât Sahib to his house was the cause of my new politeness. He was highly gratified by it, and an air of benign serenity shone from his eyes. His friends had looked in, and he had already begun to tell again at full length the story of the Lieutenant-Governor's visit with still further adornments of a most fantastic kind. The interview was already becoming an epic, both in quality and in length.

Later in the day, I called again to see Kailas Babu himself. Following our unpleasant modern custom, I usually didn’t greet this old man when I entered the room. But on this day, I made a low bow and touched his feet. I’m sure the old man thought that the arrival of the Chota Lât Sahib at his house was the reason for my newfound politeness. He was very pleased by it, and a sense of calm happiness radiated from his eyes. His friends had dropped by, and he had already started to recount the story of the Lieutenant-Governor’s visit once more, embellishing it further with a most fantastic kind of detail. The interview was already turning into an epic, both in style and length.

When the other visitors had taken their leave, I made my proposal to the old man in a humble manner. I told him that, "though I could never for a moment hope to be worthy of marriage connection with such an illustrious family, yet ... etc. etc."

When the other visitors had left, I approached the old man with my proposal in a respectful way. I told him, "Although I could never hope to be worthy of marrying into such a distinguished family, yet ... etc. etc."

When I made clear my proposal of marriage, the old man embraced me and broke out in a tumult of joy: "I am a poor man, and could never have expected such great good fortune."

When I clearly expressed my proposal of marriage, the old man hugged me and erupted in a whirlwind of joy: "I’m a poor man, and I never could have anticipated such incredible good fortune."

That was the first and last time in his life that [Pg 219] Kailas Babu confessed to being poor. It was also the first and last time in his life that he forgot, if only for a single moment, the ancestral dignity that belongs to the Babus of Nayanjore.

That was the first and last time in his life that [Pg 219] Kailas Babu admitted he was poor. It was also the first and last time he momentarily forgot, if only for a brief moment, the ancestral pride that comes with being a Babu from Nayanjore.

WORDS TO BE STUDIED

landholder. This method of forming compound words from two original English words should be studied. Compare the following words which have "land" for one of their parts: landlord, landowner, landlady, landslip, landfall. When the second word is not very closely attached to the first word, a hyphen is put between, thus land-grabber, land-shark.

landholder. This way of creating compound words from two original English words should be examined. Consider the following words that include "land": landlord, landowner, landlady, landslip, landfall. When the second word isn't closely connected to the first word, a hyphen is placed between them, as in land-grabber, land-shark.

extinct. From the Latin "stinguere," to quench. Compare distinct, instinct, extinguish, distinguish.

extinct. From the Latin "stinguere," meaning to quench. Compare distinct, instinct, extinguish, distinguish.

cheque. This word is the same as "check,"—only in this case the original French form has been kept. The verb to "check" came into English originally from the game of chess. In Eastern lands when the chess king was in danger the word "Shah!" was called out, and when the chess king could not move, "Shah mata!" These were corrupted into "Check!" and "Checkmate!"

cheque. This word is the same as "check,"—only in this case the original French form has been kept. The verb "to check" came into English originally from the game of chess. In Eastern countries, when the chess king was in danger, the word "Shah!" was called out, and when the chess king couldn't move, "Shah mata!" These were changed into "Check!" and "Checkmate!"

bankrupt. This word is a curious mixture of the old French "banque" (compare bench, banquet) and the Latin "rumpere," to break (compare corrupt, disrupt). It is thus a hybrid word in modern English.

bankrupt. This word is an interesting blend of the old French "banque" (similar to bench, banquet) and the Latin "rumpere," which means to break (similar to corrupt, disrupt). It is therefore a hybrid word in modern English.

filigree. From two Latin words, "filum," a thread, and "granum," a grain.

filigree. From two Latin words, "filum," meaning thread, and "granum," meaning grain.

otto-of-roses. A corruption of attar. The word is originally Arabic and Persian.

otto-of-roses. A variation of attar. The term comes from Arabic and Persian origins.

turban. This word has now taken its place in most of the European languages. It has come to Europe from the Turkish "tulbend" and the Persian "dulband." [Pg 220]

turban. This word is now standard in most European languages. It originated in Europe from the Turkish word "tulbend" and the Persian word "dulband." [Pg 220]

tobacco. This word came originally from Central America. It was brought to Europe by the Spaniards, who pronounced it "tabaco." It has now travelled all round the world, and has gained a place in all the Indian vernaculars as well as in the Further East.

tobacco. This word originated in Central America. The Spaniards brought it to Europe, where they pronounced it "tabaco." It has since spread all over the world and has found a place in various Indian languages as well as in the Far East.

boon. The Old English word "ben" meant a prayer, and this was the original meaning of "boon." But a new word appeared in English, viz. the adjective "boon" from the French "bon," meaning "good." (Compare boon companion). This influenced the earlier word, which thus gained its present meaning of a "blessing" or "gift."

boon. The Old English word "ben" meant a prayer, and this was the original meaning of "boon." But a new word showed up in English, specifically the adjective "boon" from the French "bon," meaning "good." (Compare boon companion). This influenced the earlier word, which then took on its current meaning of a "blessing" or "gift."

smoulder. "Smolder" is an Old English word meaning "smoke." Cognate words in English are smother and small, which come from the same root.

smoulder. "Smolder" is an Old English word meaning "to produce smoke." Related words in English are smother and small, which come from the same origin.

gingerly. The origin of this word is very doubtful. Some connect it with "ging" or "gang," meaning "to go." Others with "gent-" meaning "gentle" or "graceful." The word has no relation to "ginger" which is an Eastern word coming originally from the Sanskrit çraga-vera and the Hindustani zunjubil.

gingerly. The origin of this word is quite uncertain. Some link it to "ging" or "gang," which means "to go." Others relate it to "gent-," meaning "gentle" or "graceful." The word is not connected to "ginger," which is an Eastern term that originally comes from the Sanskrit çraga-vera and the Hindustani zunjubil.

fantastic. From the Greek "phainō," to manifest. Compare emphasis, emphatic, fantasy, fancy, phenomenon.

fantastic. From the Greek "phainō," meaning to show or reveal. See emphasis, emphatic, fantasy, fancy, phenomenon.


NOTES

NOTES


NOTES

I.—THE CABULIWALLAH

"The Cabuliwallah" is one of the most famous of the Poet's "Short Stories." It has been often translated. The present translation is by the late Sister Nivedita, and her simple, vivid style should be noticed by the Indian student reader. It is a good example of modern English, with its short sentences, its careful choice of words, and its luminous clearness of meaning.

"The Cabuliwallah" is one of the Poet's most well-known "Short Stories." It has been translated many times. This translation is by the late Sister Nivedita, and Indian student readers should take note of her straightforward, vivid style. It's a great example of modern English, with its short sentences, thoughtful word choices, and clear meaning.

Cabuliwallah.] A man from Cabul or Kabul, the capital of Afghanistan.

Cabuliwallah.] A man from Kabul, the capital of Afghanistan.

embarked.] Like a ship putting out to sea on a new voyage.

embarked.] Like a ship setting sail on a new journey.

Bhola.] Mini's attendant.

Bhola.] Mini's assistant.

Protap Singh.] Rabindranath Tagore pictures himself as engaged in writing a novel, full of wild adventures. These names are made up to suit the story.

Protap Singh.] Rabindranath Tagore imagines himself writing a novel packed with thrilling adventures. These names are created to fit the story.

so precarious.] The writer amusingly imagines the hero and heroine actually swinging by the rope until he can get back to his desk and finish writing about how they escaped.

so precarious.] The writer humorously pictures the hero and heroine literally swinging by the rope until he can return to his desk and wrap up the story of how they got away.

Abdurrahman.] The Amir of Kabul.

Abdurrahman.] The Mayor of Kabul.

Frontier policy.] The question about guarding the North-West of India against invasion.

Frontier policy.] The issue of protecting the North-West of India from invasion.

without demur.] Without making any objection, or asking for more money.

without hesitation.] Without raising any objections or requesting additional funds.

judicious bribery.] He gave her little presents, judging well what she would like best.

smart gifting.] He gave her small gifts, knowing well what she would appreciate most.

new fangled.] The parents had not talked about such [Pg 224] things, as old-fashioned people would have certainly done.

new fangled.] The parents hadn't discussed things like that, as traditional people definitely would have. [Pg 224]

euphemism.] This means, in Greek, "fair speech." Here it means a pleasant word used instead of the unpleasant word "jail."

euphemism.] This means, in Greek, "fair speech." Here it refers to a nice word used instead of the unpleasant word "jail."

kings went forth.] During the hot weather the kings of ancient India used to stay at home: they would begin to fight again at the beginning of the cold weather.

kings went forth.] During the hot weather, the kings of ancient India would stay at home; they would start fighting again when the cold weather began.

my heart would go out.] That is to say, he would long to see such places.

my heart would go out.] In other words, he would really want to see those places.

fall to weaving.] This is an English idiom, like "set to": it means to begin.

fall to weaving.] This is an English idiom, like "get started": it means to begin.

conjure themselves.] Just as the conjurer makes all kinds of things appear before the eyes.

conjure themselves.] Just like a magician makes all sorts of things appear right in front of us.

vegetable existence.] Vegetables are rooted to the ground. So Rabindranath is rooted to his desk and cannot make long journeys.

vegetable existence.] Vegetables are stuck in one place. So Rabindranath is stuck at his desk and can't travel far.

As it was indefinite.] Because there was no actual reason for it. Indefinite here means vague.

Because it was vague.] There was no real reason for it. Indefinite here means unclear.

forbid the man the house.] This is a brief way of saying forbid the man to enter the house.

prohibit the man from entering the house.] This is a short way of saying prohibit the man from going inside the house.

bebagged.] This word is made up for the occasion, and means "laden with bags." Compare the words bedewed, besmeared.

bebagged.] This word is created for the moment and means "loaded down with bags." See the words bedewed, besmeared.

just where.] The word "just" has become very commonly used in modern English. It means "exactly," "merely" or "at the very moment." Compare "He had just gone out." "It was just a joke."

just where.] The word "just" is now widely used in modern English. It means "exactly," "simply," or "right at this moment." For example, "He had just left." "It was just a joke."

Scarcely on speaking terms.] Rabindranath Tagore is here making a joke; "not to be on speaking terms" means usually "to be displeased with." Mini had become so eager to talk with her girl friends that she had almost neglected her father.

Hardly on speaking terms.] Rabindranath Tagore is making a joke here; "not to be on speaking terms" usually means "to be upset with." Mini had become so eager to chat with her girlfriends that she had almost ignored her father.

Durga.] The Durga Festival in Bengal is supposed to represent the time when Parvati, or Durga, left her father's home in the Himalayas, called Kailas, and went to live with her husband, Siva. [Pg 225]

Durga.] The Durga Festival in Bengal is said to symbolize the moment when Parvati, or Durga, left her father's home in the Himalayas, known as Kailas, and moved in with her husband, Siva. [Pg 225]

Bhairavi.] One of the musical tunes which denotes separation.

Bhairavi.] One of the musical melodies that expresses separation.

chandeliers.] The glass ornamental hangings on which candles were lighted in great houses at weddings.

chandeliers.] The glass decorative pieces that held candles in large homes during weddings.

better-omened.] It was not considered a good omen, or good fortune, to meet a criminal on a wedding day.

better-omened.] It was not seen as a good sign, or a stroke of luck, to encounter a criminal on a wedding day.

dispersed.] Used up.

scattered.] Used up.

Parbati.] Another allusion to the Goddess Durga and her home in the Himalayas.

Parbati.] Another reference to Goddess Durga and her place in the Himalayas.

apparition.] This word comes from the same root as the word to "appear." It means a sudden or strange sight. It often means a ghost. Mini had so changed that when she appeared in her wedding dress she startled him, as if he had seen a ghost.

apparition.] This word comes from the same root as the word "appear." It means a sudden or unusual sight. It often refers to a ghost. Mini had changed so much that when she showed up in her wedding dress, she startled him, as if he had seen a ghost.

make friends with her anew.] His own daughter would not know him at first.

make friends with her again.] His own daughter wouldn't recognize him at first.

Saw before him the barren mountains.] His memory was so strong that it made him forget the crowded Calcutta street and think of his home in the mountains.

Saw before him the barren mountains.] His memory was so vivid that it made him forget the crowded streets of Calcutta and think about his home in the mountains.

II.—THE HOME-COMING

every one seconded the proposal.] All were so eagerly in favour that they wanted to speak at once in support of it.

Everyone agreed with the proposal. They were all so enthusiastic that they wanted to speak up in support all at once.

regal dignity.] His position as a king of the other boys.

regal dignity.] His role as the leader among the other boys.

fertile brain.] Full of inventions and plans.

fertile brain.] Packed with ideas and schemes.

manoeuvre.] A French word meaning a plan of battle.

maneuver.] A French word meaning a battle plan.

point of honour.] He would feel himself disgraced if he gave way.

point of honor.] He would feel ashamed if he backed down.

Mother Earth.] Earth is here pictured as a person. There is a well-known story of a giant who gained fresh power every time his body touched the earth, which was his Mother.

Mother Earth.] Earth is depicted here as a person. There's a popular story about a giant who gained strength every time his body made contact with the earth, which he considered his Mother.

Furies.] These were supposed to be certain demons, who pursued guilty men with loud cries. [Pg 226]

Furies.] These were believed to be demons that chased down guilty people with loud screams. [Pg 226]

the servant was master.] Notice the play of words here. The "servant" and "master" change places.

The servant was the master.] Notice the wordplay here. The "servant" and "master" swap roles.

critical juncture.] At this exact moment when things were so dangerous.

critical juncture.] At this very moment when things were so risky.

Dada.] The usual Bengal word for "Brother."

Dada.] The common Bengali term for "Brother."

no love was lost.] This is a mild way of saying that they disliked one another.

no love was lost.] This is a subtle way of saying that they had a strong dislike for each other.

on pins and needles.] Exceedingly restless; like some one standing on sharp points.

on pins and needles.] Extremely anxious; like someone standing on sharp objects.

in perpetuity.] The phrase is a mock legal one, meaning "for all time."

in perpetuity.] The phrase is a somewhat sarcastic legal term, meaning "forever."

by no means pleased.] She was very displeased, because she had already children of her own. In English a phrase is often put in a negative way to imply a very strong positive statement. Thus "by no means happy" may mean "very unhappy."

by no means pleased.] She was really unhappy because she already had children of her own. In English, a phrase is often stated negatively to suggest a very strong positive statement. So, "by no means happy" might mean "very unhappy."

committing such an indiscretion.] Doing such an unwise thing.

committing such an indiscretion.] Doing something so foolish.

indecent haste.] A mock humorous expression, meaning "very quickly."

indecent haste.] A joking way to say "very quickly."

craves for recognition.] Wishes to be noticed and loved.

craves recognition.] Wants to be seen and loved.

physical love.] Just as a young animal clings to its mother for protection.

physical love.] Just like a young animal holds on to its mother for safety.

animal instinct.] The phrase repeats in another form what was said before, in the words "a kind of physical love."

animal instinct.] The phrase echoes in another way what was mentioned earlier, using the words "a type of physical love."

pursed her lips.] Drew her lips tight like the mouth of a purse which is tightened by pulling the string.

pursed her lips.] Drew her lips tight like the opening of a purse that’s cinched closed by pulling the string.

as if expecting some one.] He was looking for his mother.

as if waiting for someone.] He was looking for his mom.

very critical.] Very dangerous. The danger point of the illness might be reached at any moment and death might come.

very critical.] Very dangerous. The danger point of the illness could be reached at any moment, and death might occur.

By the mark.] When a shallow place comes at sea, or on a great river, one of the sailors throws a piece of lead, with a string tied to it, into the water, and then looks at the mark on the string. He calls out that the depth is "three" or "four" fathoms according to the mark. [Pg 227]

By the mark.] When there's a shallow spot at sea or on a large river, one of the sailors tosses a piece of lead attached to a string into the water and then checks the mark on the string. He announces that the depth is "three" or "four" fathoms depending on the mark. [Pg 227]

plumb-line.] The line with a lead weight.

plumb-line.] The line with a weight attached to it.

plumbing.] To plumb is to get to the bottom of a piece of water. Here Phatik is pictured as himself going deeper and deeper into the sea of death, which none can fathom.

plumbing.] To plumb is to explore the depths of a body of water. Here, Phatik is shown as he goes deeper and deeper into the sea of death, which no one can fully understand.

the holidays.] The Bengali word for "holiday" means also "release." It is as though he were saying, "My release has come." This cannot be represented in the English.

the holidays.] The Bengali word for "holiday" also means "release." It's like he's saying, "I've finally been set free." This idea can't be fully captured in English.

III.—ONCE THERE WAS A KING

In this story Rabindranath Tagore begins with some amusing sentences about the dull, matter of fact character of modern scientific people, who cannot enjoy a fairy story without asking "Is it true?" The Poet implies that there are deeper truths than modern science has yet discovered. The ending of the present story will show this more clearly.

In this story, Rabindranath Tagore starts with some funny lines about the boring, literal-minded nature of modern scientific people, who can’t enjoy a fairy tale without questioning, "Is it true?" The Poet suggests that there are deeper truths that modern science hasn’t uncovered yet. The ending of this story will reveal this more clearly.

sovereign truth.] There is a play upon the word "sovereign" which can mean "kingly" and also "supreme."

sovereign truth.] There is a wordplay on "sovereign" which can mean "royal" and also "ultimate."

exacting.] There is further play here with the words "exact" and "exacting." "Exact" means precise and "exacting" means making others precise.

exacting.] There is further play here with the words "exact" and "exacting." "Exact" means precise and "exacting" means requiring others to be precise.

legendary haze.] The ancient legends are very obscure, just like an object seen through a mist.

legendary haze.] The old legends are really unclear, like something viewed through a fog.

knowledge.] Mere book knowledge,—knowledge of outside things.

knowledge.] Just book knowledge—knowledge about external things.

truth.] Inner truth such as comes from the heart of man and cannot be reasoned or disputed.

truth.] Inner truth that comes from the human heart and can’t be rationalized or challenged.

half past seven.] The time when his tutor was due.

7:30.] The time when his tutor was supposed to arrive.

no other need.] As if God would continue the rain merely to keep his tutor away!

no other need.] As if God would keep the rain coming just to keep his teacher away!

If not.] Though it might not have been caused by his prayers, still for some reason the rain did continue.

If not.] Even if his prayers weren't the cause, the rain kept coming for some reason.

nor did my teacher.] Supply the words "give up." [Pg 228]

nor did my teacher.] Supply the words "give up." [Pg 228]

punishment to fit the crime.] An amusing reference to the doctrine of karma, which states that each deed will have its due reward or punishment.

punishment to fit the crime.] A humorous reference to the idea of karma, which says that every action will have its appropriate reward or consequence.

as me.] Strictly speaking it should be "I" not "me" but he is writing not too strictly.

as I.] Technically, it should be "I" instead of "me," but he's not writing too formally.

I hope no child.] The author here amusingly pretends that the child's way of getting out of his lessons was too shocking for young boys in the junior school to read about.

I hope no child.] The author here humorously acts as if the child's tactic to skip his lessons was too scandalous for young boys in elementary school to read about.

I will marry my daughter to him.] The verb to "marry" in English can be used in two senses:—
(1) To wed some one: to take in marriage.
(2) To get some one wedded: to give in marriage.
The later sense is used here.

I will marry my daughter to him.] The verb "marry" in English can be used in two ways:—
(1) To marry someone: to enter into a marriage.
(2) To get someone married: to arrange a marriage.
The latter meaning is used here.

in the dawn of some indefinite time.] In some past existence long ago.

in the early morning of some unknown time.] In some past life from long ago.

If my grandmother were an author.] Here Rabindranath returns to his mocking humour. A modern author, he says, would be obliged to explain all sorts of details in the story.

If my grandmother were an author.] Here Rabindranath returns to his mocking humor. A modern author, he says, would be required to explain all kinds of details in the story.

hue and cry.] This is a phrase used for the noise and bustle that is made when people are searching for a thief.

hue and cry.] This phrase refers to the noise and commotion that occurs when people are looking for a thief.

Her readers.] Referring back to the Grandmother.

Her readers.] Referring back to the Grandma.

in an underhand way.] Under the disguise of a fairy story.

in a sneaky way.] Under the guise of a fairy tale.

grandmother again.] That is, in the old conditions when people were not too exacting about accuracy.

grandmother again.] Back in the day when people weren't too picky about getting everything exactly right.

luckless grandson.] A humorous way of referring to himself. The author had the misfortune to be born in the modern age of science.

unlucky grandson.] A funny way of referring to himself. The author was unfortunate enough to be born in the modern age of science.

Seven wings.] The word "wings" is here used, not for "wings" like those of birds, but for the sides of a large building, projecting out at an angle from the main building.

Seven wings.] The term "wings" is being used here, not to refer to "wings" like those of birds, but to describe the sides of a large building that extend out at an angle from the main structure.

But what is the use....] The author here breaks off the story, as though it were useless to go on any further [Pg 229] in these modern days when every thing has to be scientifically proved.

But what’s the point....] The author stops the story here, as if it would be pointless to continue any further [Pg 229] in today’s world where everything needs to be scientifically verified.

Some "what then?"] Some future existence about which explanations might be asked.

Some "what then?"] A potential future reality that people might want explanations about.

no grandmother of a grandmother.] No one, however old.

no grandmother of a grandmother.] No one, no matter how old.

never admits defeat.] Refuses to believe in death.

never admits defeat.] Refuses to accept the reality of death.

teacherless evening.] Evening on which the teacher did not come.

teacherless evening.] The evening when the teacher didn't show up.

chamber of the great end.] Death itself is referred to; it is the end of human life on earth and what is beyond death is shut out from us.

chamber of the great end.] It talks about death itself; it's the final point of human life on earth, and whatever comes after death is completely unknown to us.

incantation.] Sacred verses or mantras.

incantation.] Sacred texts or mantras.

IV.—THE RETURN OF THE CHILD

found two masters.] The wife was his master now, as well as her husband.

found two masters.] The wife was now his boss, along with her husband.

make for safety.] Get to some place where he could not be caught.

make for safety.] Get to a place where he couldn’t be caught.

will be a judge some day.] The baby seemed so wise to Raicharan, that he thought he would certainly grow up to be a judge.

will be a judge someday.] The baby seemed so wise to Raicharan that he thought he would definitely grow up to be a judge.

epoch in human history.] It seemed to Raicharan as though some great event had happened which ought to be recorded.

epoch in human history.] Raicharan felt that a significant event had occurred that deserved to be documented.

wrestler's trick.] The writer, in fun, makes Raicharan's skill depend on doing just what the wrestler tries to avoid, i.e. being thrown on his back.

wrestler's trick.] The writer playfully suggests that Raicharan's skill relies on doing exactly what the wrestler aims to avoid, which is getting thrown onto his back.

swallowed down.] Washed them away in a flood.

swallowed down.] Washed them away in a flood.

little despot.] The baby, who was able to make Raicharan do exactly what he liked.

little despot.] The baby, who could make Raicharan do whatever he wanted.

The silent ceremonial.] The author pictures the sunset as like some splendid kingly ceremony, where every gorgeous colour can be seen.

The silent ceremonial.] The author describes the sunset as a magnificent royal ceremony, showcasing every stunning color.

"Pitty fow."] "Pretty flower." The baby can only lisp the words. [Pg 230]

"Pretty flower." The baby can only lisp the words. [Pg 230]

He was promoted from a horse into a groom.] He was no longer asked by the baby to be a "horse" in his games, but to look after this toy carriage, as a groom would.

He was promoted from a horse to a groom. He was no longer asked by the baby to be a "horse" in his games, but to take care of this toy carriage, like a groom would.

with all sorts of curious noises.] He began to imitate the sounds of birds.

with all kinds of interesting noises.] He started to mimic the sounds of birds.

destined to be a judge.] The baby could see through Raicharan's attempts to deceive, as a judge would see through false evidence.

destined to be a judge.] The baby could see through Raicharan's attempts to trick him, just as a judge would see through fake evidence.

wavelets.] The little waves seemed like so many thousand little children running away in fun or mischief.

wavelets.] The small waves looked like thousands of little kids playing and running away in joy or trouble.

there was no one there.] These words are repeated again and again to give the sense of utter loss and desolation.

there was no one there.] These words are repeated over and over to convey a feeling of complete loss and emptiness.

overwhelming resentment.] His own baby seemed to have been given to him in order to tempt him to forget his little Master. Raicharan was angry to think that any one could imagine such forgetfulness to be possible.

overwhelming resentment.] His own baby felt like a distraction meant to make him forget his little Master. Raicharan was furious at the idea that anyone could believe such forgetfulness was even possible.

The little Master could not cast off the spell.] Could not keep away from the servant who loved him so much. He fancies his little Master has come back to life again in this new little baby, drawn as it were by some enchantment of love.

The little Master couldn't shake off the spell. He couldn’t stay away from the servant who loved him so much. He believes his little Master has come back to life in this new little baby, pulled in by some kind of love enchantment.

accumulated.] Gathered together: referring to the idea of karma.

accumulated.] Collected together: relating to the concept of karma.

personal appearance.] He spent a long time in arranging his clothes and making himself look handsome.

personal appearance.] He took a long time to arrange his clothes and make himself look good.

country manners.] Country people have habits and ways of speaking which seem absurd to town people.

country manners.] People from the countryside have habits and ways of speaking that seem ridiculous to city folks.

a kind of condescension.] As if he were superior and Raicharan were beneath him.

a kind of condescension.] As if he were better than Raicharan, who was below him.

mendicant quack.] A beggar dealing in herbs and medicines and charms.

mendicant quack.] A beggar who sells herbs, remedies, and charms.

hungry, eager eyes.] As if she could never gaze long enough upon him.

hungry, eager eyes.] As if she could never look at him long enough.

the magistrate in him.] The magistrate's way of looking at things. [Pg 231]

the magistrate in him.] The magistrate's perspective. [Pg 231]

magisterial conscience.] His instincts as a judge, who must condemn the guilty.

magisterial conscience.] His instincts as a judge require him to condemn the guilty.

V.—MASTER MASHAI

Ratikanta.] He is represented throughout as a typical hanger-on of the rich family, selfish and flattering.

Ratikanta.] He is portrayed as a typical sycophant of the wealthy family, self-serving and obsequious.

Victor Hugo.] The most famous of Victor Hugo's stories is called "Les Miserables." Its opening scene of San Valjean and the saintly Bishop is very well known in literature.

Victor Hugo. The most famous of Victor Hugo's stories is called "Les Miserables." Its opening scene with Jean Valjean and the kind Bishop is very well known in literature.

deep-laid plot.] Notice how throughout this story the different members of this wealthy house appear to be unable to take account of unselfish motives.

deep-laid plot.] Notice how throughout this story, the various members of this wealthy household seem unable to recognize unselfish motives.

this is sheer kidnapping.] Adhar Babu believes that Haralal has acquired some hypnotic influence over Venu and is trying to rob him of his money.

This is outright kidnapping.] Adhar Babu thinks that Haralal has gained some sort of hypnotic control over Venu and is attempting to take his money.

brokers and middlemen.] Those who bought the grain from the peasants and sold it to the English firm.

brokers and middlemen.] Those who purchased the grain from the peasants and sold it to the English company.

any security.] A money payment which would be forfeited if anything went wrong.

any security.] A cash payment that would be lost if anything went wrong.

a note of hand.] A paper signed by Venugopal saying that he owed so much money.

a note of hand.] A document signed by Venugopal stating that he owed this amount of money.

filed a suit.] Brought an action in the law courts against the father to recover the money lent to the son.

filed a suit.] Took legal action against the father to get back the money lent to the son.

Currency notes.] Notes of twenty, fifty, a hundred rupees,—such as could be changed for money.

Currency notes.] Notes of twenty, fifty, and a hundred rupees—these could be exchanged for cash.

theft the night before.] Adhar Babu had already missed the things that Venu had taken away.

theft the night before.] Adhar Babu had already noticed the things that Venu had taken.

it's a paying business.] Adhar Babu imagines that Venu and Haralal have become partners in order to swindle other people.

It's a lucrative business.] Adhar Babu believes that Venu and Haralal have teamed up to deceive others.

with your connivance.] With your secret knowledge and approval.

with your connivance.] With your secret knowledge and approval.

Deliverance was in the infinite sky.] He felt that all the evils, which were pressing close around him, were [Pg 232] broken through and that he had come out beyond them into the clear light of truth. It was like coming out of some narrow confined place into the open sky.

Freedom was found in the endless sky. He sensed that all the troubles surrounding him had been shattered and that he had emerged beyond them into the bright light of truth. It was like stepping out of a tight, confined space into the open sky.

VI.—SUBHA

Subhashini.] Sweetly speaking.

Subhashini. Sweet talk.

Sukheshini.] With lovely hair.

Sukheshini. With beautiful hair.

Suhashini.] Sweetly smiling.

Sweet smile.

process of translation.] To change the unspoken language of thought into the spoken language of words is like translating the mother tongue into a foreign language. Much of the beauty is lost.

process of translation.] Turning the unspoken language of thought into the spoken language of words is like translating your native language into a foreign one. A lot of the beauty gets lost.

that speech of the dark eyes.] Nature was speaking in every part of her own great being, in the same silent way as those dark eyes of Subha were speaking.

that speech of the dark eyes.] Nature was expressing herself in every part of her vast existence, just as those dark eyes of Subha were conveying their message silently.

without any common language.] The cows had the common language of looks with which to talk to Subha. But Pratap, who could speak, had not learnt Subha's language of looks.

without any common language.] The cows had a shared way of communicating through their expressions with Subha. But Pratap, who could talk, hadn't figured out Subha's way of expressing herself through looks.

they become public property.] Everyone can amuse himself by talking with them in idle moments.

they become public property.] Everyone can entertain themselves by chatting with them during their free time.

water nymph.] Referring to the legends, common in all countries, of water fairies or mermaids living at the bottom of a river or beneath the sea and dwelling in wonderful palaces.

water nymph.] This refers to the legends, found in various cultures, about water fairies or mermaids that live at the bottom of a river or under the sea, residing in magnificent palaces.

tide from the central places of the sea.] When the moon is full, the tide rises to its highest point: it seems to start from some central place far out at sea and to come rolling and surging in.

tide from the central places of the sea.] When the moon is full, the tide reaches its peak: it appears to originate from a central location far out in the ocean and comes rolling and surging in.

silent troubled Mother.] Nature, with her full tide and full moon, seems troubled and longing to break out into speech, just as Subha longed to do.

silent troubled Mother.] Nature, with her high tide and bright moon, feels restless and eager to express herself, just like Subha wished to do.

they have caught your bridegroom.] Pratap employs the word "caught" from his favourite pursuit of fishing. The bridegroom has been caught just like a fish.

they have caught your bridegroom.] Pratap uses the term "caught" from his favorite hobby of fishing. The bridegroom has been caught just like a fish.

did her best to kill her natural beauty.] Her hair was [Pg 233] much more beautiful when left in its natural way, instead of being all bound up in a net.

did her best to hide her natural beauty.] Her hair was [Pg 233] much more beautiful when it was natural, instead of being all tied up in a net.

The God ... the great man.] These words refer to the bridegroom himself, who wields such mighty powers of choice or refusal. They are ironical.

The God ... the great man.] These words point to the bridegroom himself, who holds such strong powers of choice or rejection. They're meant to be ironic.

VII.—THE POSTMASTER

like a fish out of water.] Completely out of place, because he was used to city life.

like a fish out of water.] Totally out of place, since he was accustomed to city life.

macadamised road.] He would have infinitely preferred the streets and shops and crowded markets of Calcutta.

paved road.] He would have much preferred the streets, shops, and bustling markets of Calcutta.

smoke ... from the village cowsheds.] Such as is used to drive away the mosquitoes.

smoke ... from the village cowsheds.] This is used to keep the mosquitoes away.

Baül.] A religious sect in Bengal whose members sing songs and often go about begging.

Baül.] A religious group in Bengal whose members sing songs and frequently go around asking for alms.

No more of this.] He was afraid he might become too deeply attached to Ratan if he stayed.

No more of this.] He was worried that he might get too attached to Ratan if he stayed.

Its fond mistakes are persistent.] We continually try to deceive ourselves that what we wish to be true is true. When at last we find out the truth, we could almost wish we had not done so.

Its beloved mistakes keep sticking around. We keep trying to convince ourselves that what we want to be true is true. When we finally discover the truth, we almost wish we hadn't.

VIII.—THE CASTAWAY

Like a rudderless boat.] Notice how the metaphor is kept up to the end of the sentence.

Like a boat without a rudder.] Notice how the metaphor is maintained until the end of the sentence.

The writ of Fate.] They said that if she was to die, she was to die, and nothing could prevent it.

The writ of Fate.] They said that if she was meant to die, she would die, and nothing could stop that.

profiting their Brahmin guest.] She would believe this to be an act of merit for which she would be rewarded.

profiting their Brahmin guest.] She thought this would be a good deed for which she would receive a reward.

out of his repertory.] Out of the stock of plays he recited when he belonged to the theatrical troupe.

out of his repertory.] From the collection of plays he performed when he was part of the theater group.

hearing sacred names.] This also, she believed, would bring her merit.

hearing sacred names.] She believed this would also earn her merit.

forcing house.] Like some glass conservatory used for exotic flowers. [Pg 234]

forcing house.] Like a glass greenhouse used for exotic flowers. [Pg 234]

exact stature.] The manager wished him to take the parts of women who are smaller than men.

exact stature.] The manager wanted him to play roles of women who are shorter than men.

came to adequate revelation.] Were now abundantly apparent.

came to a clear understanding.] Were now very clear.

twice-born bird.] Once born in the egg and once after the breaking of the egg. The goose in the story was the messenger between Nala and Damayanti.

twice-born bird.] Once born in the egg and once after the egg breaks. The goose in the story was the messenger between Nala and Damayanti.

the tiger has no wish to become a mouse.] A reference to a folk story of a saint who turned a pet mouse into a tiger.

The tiger doesn’t want to be a mouse.] A reference to a folk story about a saint who transformed a pet mouse into a tiger.

German silver.] A kind of cheap silver containing much alloy in it.

German silver.] A type of inexpensive silver that contains a lot of alloy.

to look for your Damayanti.] To find Satish a wife.

to search for your Damayanti.] To find Satish a partner.

IX.—THE SON OF RASHMANI

do the duty of the father.] By disciplining and punishing the child.

do the duty of the father.] By guiding and correcting the child.

crippling his patrimony.] Injuring the estate.

damaging his inheritance.] Hurting the property.

this is preposterous.] The natural thing would be for the property to be divided between the two brothers and their descendants, but by this will only one son was recognized and one set of grandsons.

this is ridiculous. The sensible thing would be to divide the property between the two brothers and their descendants, but this will only acknowledges one son and one set of grandsons.

given to the grandsons.] To Shyama Charan's and Bhavani's sons. According to this preposterous will Bhavani was left out altogether, and also his son.

given to the grandsons.] To Shyama Charan's and Bhavani's sons. According to this ridiculous will, Bhavani was completely excluded, along with his son.

Shyama Charan's treachery.] She fully believed that he had stolen the will and put this false one in its place.

Shyama Charan's betrayal. She completely believed that he had taken the original will and swapped it out with this fake one.

Noto used to get reprimands.] Used to be blamed for wishing to save this waste of money. Of course the whole thing was imaginary, but it gave Bhavani the pleased feeling of being generous.

Noto used to get in trouble. He was often blamed for wanting to save this waste of money. Of course, it was all just a fantasy, but it made Bhavani feel good about being generous.

traditional extravagance.] Such as had always been displayed in former days when the family was prosperous.

traditional extravagance.] That had always been shown in the past when the family was doing well.

Some imaginary dog.] She would say that some dog had run off with the food which she had prepared.

Some imaginary dog.] She would claim that some dog had taken off with the food she had made.

Bhavani had confessed.] Rashmani, Noto and Bhavani [Pg 235] himself were all alike ready to keep up the illusion that the old magnificence was still there, if only this or that accident had not deprived them of its display.

Bhavani had admitted.] Rashmani, Noto and Bhavani [Pg 235] were all willing to maintain the illusion that the old glory still existed, if only this or that circumstance hadn’t prevented them from showing it.

invisible ink.] Ink which is invisible when first written with, but when heated becomes visible.

invisible ink.] Ink that is invisible when initially written, but becomes visible when heated.

Baba, wait a little.] In Bengal daughters are often called Ma (mother) and sons Baba (father).

Baba, wait a moment.] In Bengal, daughters are often called Ma (mother) and sons Baba (father).

it became absurdly easy.] Because, after this, both the mother and her son could join in the pretence together.

it became absurdly easy.] Because, after this, both the mother and her son could pretend together.

lacking in proper enthusiasm.] Did not care much about the subject.

lacking in proper enthusiasm.] Did not care much about the topic.

more than compensated.] The pleasure of telling the news was greater than the pain of knowing that such a sacrilege was going to take place.

more than compensated.] The joy of sharing the news outweighed the discomfort of knowing that such a violation was about to happen.

with all the more deadly force.] The thrower being up above, the speed would increase all the more on the downward flight of the missile.

with all the more deadly force.] Since the thrower is above, the speed would increase even more as the missile goes downward.

requiring expensive fodder.] Vanity can feed itself on the idea of self importance.

requiring expensive fodder.] Vanity can sustain itself on the notion of self-importance.

to graze at large.] Merely to feed on what is before it. He gave it extra food by paying for a number of flatterers, just as a horse is stall-fed with extra supplies of food.

to graze freely.] Just to eat what's in front of it. He provided it with extra food by hiring several flatterers, just like a horse is given additional feed in the stable.

turned round on him.] His vanity would be offended and he would be his enemy instead of his helper.

turned around on him.] His ego would be hurt, and he would become his enemy instead of his ally.

forced extravagance.] Kalipada had been forced by the sneers of the students to give far more than he could afford.

forced extravagance.] Kalipada had been pressured by the mockery of the students to give much more than he could handle.

draw tears from the eyes.] An amusing way of saying that no burglar would ever dream of trying to rob such a room.

draw tears from the eyes.] A humorous way of saying that no burglar would ever think about trying to rob such a room.

laid their impious hands.] Had grossly insulted.

laid their disrespectful hands.] Had seriously insulted.

let him climb down first.] An English metaphor meaning "let him be humble."

let him climb down first.] An English metaphor meaning "let him be humble."

he discovered the truth.] The truth that he was a near relative of Kalipada.

He discovered the truth.] The truth that he was a close relative of Kalipada.

grandchild's privilege.] Especially in Bengal, a grandchild [Pg 236] is allowed the liberty of making jokes with his grandfather.

grandchild's privilege.] Especially in Bengal, a grandchild [Pg 236] is given the freedom to joke around with his grandfather.

he found it easy.] He loved his mother so much that when he found anyone pleased with things which she had made he enjoyed seeing them use these things rather than himself.

He found it easy.] He loved his mother so much that when he saw anyone happy with things she had made, he enjoyed watching them use those things instead of using them himself.

X.—THE BABUS OF NAYANJORE

the days before the flood.] The word "antediluvian" meaning "before the flood," is used sometimes in English for things very ancient and out of date. There is a play upon this here.

the days before the flood.] The term "antediluvian," meaning "before the flood," is occasionally used in English to describe things that are extremely old and outdated. There is a play on words with this here.

dazzling outburst.] Just as, at a firework display, pitch darkness follows the last firework.

dazzling outburst.] Just like after a fireworks show, complete darkness comes after the last firework.

drawing his heavy cheques.] To "draw a cheque" is to take so much from a credit account in the bank. The words are humorously used here of taking something from the public belief about the greatness of the Babus of Nayanjore.

withdrawing his large checks.] To "withdraw a check" means to take a certain amount from a bank's credit account. The phrase is used amusingly here to refer to taking something from the public perception of the greatness of the Babus of Nayanjore.

and er-er.] He hesitates a little as he mentions the ladies.

and er-er.] He pauses briefly when he talks about the women.

Thakur Dada.] Grandfather.

Thakur Dada.] Grandpa.

my moral character was flawless.] Note how the author shows the conceit of this young man. Compare, lower down, the phrase "because I was so good."

my moral character was perfect.] Notice how the author reveals the arrogance of this young man. Compare, further down, the phrase "because I was so good."

poet Bhabavuti.] The poet means that there must be some one in this vast universe of time and space who is the match for the hero of his poem.

poet Bhabavuti.] The poet suggests that there has to be someone in this enormous universe of time and space who can match the hero of his poem.

Chota Lât Sahib.] The story refers to the time when Calcutta was the Capital of India. The Burra Lât Sahib was the Viceroy, the Chota Lât Sahib was the Lieutenant-Governor.

Chota Lât Sahib.] The story takes us back to when Calcutta was the capital of India. The Burra Lât Sahib was the Viceroy, and the Chota Lât Sahib was the Lieutenant-Governor.

walking backward.] As a mark of respect. He was continually bowing and then stepping back. This kind of ceremonial bowing was commoner in earlier days than it is now.

walking backward.] As a sign of respect. He was constantly bowing and then stepping back. This type of ceremonial bowing was more common in earlier times than it is today.

tall silk hat.] These were only worn in India at State [Pg 237] functions and their use in this country by Englishmen is becoming more and more rare. But in earlier days they were not uncommon. They are black in colour and shining.

tall silk hat.] These were only worn in India at State [Pg 237] events, and Englishmen are wearing them less and less in this country. But in the past, they were fairly common. They are black and shiny.

ugly modern custom.] The author dislikes the passing away of an old beautiful custom of reverence towards old men.

ugly modern custom.] The author dislikes the fading away of the old, beautiful tradition of respecting elderly men.

becoming an epic.] Becoming legendary by its additions. An epic poem often goes on describing an incident with all kinds of marvellous events added to it, till it becomes a very long story.

becoming an epic.] Becoming legendary through its additions. An epic poem usually elaborates on an incident with all sorts of amazing events added to it, until it transforms into a very long story.



PRINTED IN THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA



PRINTED IN THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA


Transcriber's note:

The following corrections have been made to the text:

The following corrections have been made to the text:

  • Page 86: mornng replaced with morning.
  • Page 119: teachnig replaced with teaching.
  • Page 166: circumstance replaced with circumstances.



        
        
    
Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!